Chapter 1: Further Than They Said I'd Go
Notes:
Reminder that this fic is about the characters, not CCs! Anything featured is strictly about the DSMP and its story, not about the content creators themselves, thank you!
Chapter Text
His idea was, in all reality, brilliant.
The second Techno vanished, Dream leapt into action. He only had one shot to get this right, one chance to escape and make it back to the outside world. Quackity stormed out after threatening him for a few minutes– good, that makes things less complicated– leaving Dream alone to prepare.
He grabs one of the many volumes off of the shelf, the book heavy in his palms. He weighs it once, twice, and nods to himself.
Dream has one chance, and this will work.
Considering he has almost no resources, he’s pretty confident in the plan. Dream hates part of this plan– including hiding in the hole of water he’s supposed to call a toilet– but if it works, he’ll be free.
So he figures it’s worth a chance. Dream crouches in the water, just out of sight of the camera. He’s had months to figure out the system, months to analyze and plan and work. Quackity was a curveball, but the pain makes him stronger.
So he waits as the sirens blare louder and louder. He waits, tense and silent, barely breathing. This is going to work.
Sure enough, the lava recedes, magma dragging itself back with a creak. Dream holds his breath as the Warden steps in, Sam looking around the cell.
“Dream?” He calls, anger lacing his voice. “If you are here, come out with your hands up right now.” Dream remains quiet, waiting for Sam to turn his back to him. Come on, just a little closer. Sam steps further in, almost like a lamb to the slaughter. He treks across the room, turning in a full circle.
“Dream?” He calls, the first sign of worry lacing his voice. He turns around, dazed. Now.
Dream springs from his hiding spot, book raised over his head. Mustering as much force as he can, he slams it down on top of the Warden’s head. Sam goes down with a yelp, head cracking against the obsidian floor. Dream takes the opportunity to practically pounce on him, ripping his helmet off.
“Hey, Sam.” He spits, unable to suppress the grin. “I think it’s time for me to leave.” Sam opens his mouth to reply, panic sparking in his vision. Dream digs his hand into his hair, lifting his head and slamming it against the floor. Over and over, until the Warden quits twitching. Dream steps back as his body shimmers and vanishes.
One life, taken. Dream’s nails are crusted with blood. He hums to himself, tilting his head. That’s the second person he’s killed in this cell.
Dream takes his time crossing the lava. He steps on the other side, stretching. Without the Warden to call guards or shut down gates, he can saunter out.
Dream smiles as he walks, breathing deep. He stops at one of the spare chests, finding extras of Sam’s supplies. He pulls the armor out, wasting no time putting it on. He keeps his hands on the axe.
Dream walks out of the prison, as if he never left.
Dream walks into the world, as if he owns it.
Dream walks as if he is free, because he is.
He pauses at the gate, breathing deeply. The air is so much fresher outside the prison, blood and lava not heavy in the air. Out here, it smells fresh, like a second chance. A new beginning.
The world did not stop when Dream was imprisoned. In fact, it got worse. But he can use this, because Dream has decided that he is going to rise back to the top like he once was. The world can be his again.
Dream smiles to himself, straightening up. It’s time to bring the chaos back, time to bring his plans back to life. He’s been deterred long enough, and now he has some old friends to greet.
Dream saunters off north, a thousand plans clicking into place. It’s time for revenge, and time for control to return to his hands.
-
It is a piercing wail, a cacophony of Tommy’s worst nightmares coming to life. A shrill cry that sends fear shivering down his spine, enough to make his hands start trembling on the spot. He has prayed every day at the Church he would never hear that awful noise, that he would be able to live his life in safety without him on his tail.
But the prison sirens scream louder, no matter how hard Tommy tries to will them to cease.
But they didn’t stop. The ringing echoes across the land, sending fear spiraling into his bones. It threatens to send Tommy spiraling. Because Dream is free, Dream is out of prison.
They promised he would never get free, that he would stay there forever because that’s what he deserves.
But no, he wasn’t there, because the sirens were still sounding. Tommy stands up sharply, backing up slowly. He’s not in exile, he’s in L’manburg, he’s safe, he’s okay, he’s safe. He buries his face in his hands, biting back a frustrated cry.
If he had killed Dream months ago, this wouldn’t be a problem. He would never be free, because he would be dead, gone, no longer a threat.
He hates that he wishes death on anyone, but fuck, if Dream was dead, he wouldn’t be so scared.
Tommy stands up, swallowing thickly. As much as he wants to panic, he needs to focus. If he loses his wits, he has nothing. He will not let Dream control him, this isn’t exile, he isn’t exiled, he is welcome everywhere.
Tommy takes a shuddering breath in. He counts to two, then exhales. He’s okay, he is calm, he’s okay.
Tommy needs to get to Logstedshire as soon as he can. He has weapons there, things to defend himself with. He’ll be safer if he can get those back. Tommy trembles, wrapping his arms around himself. He has to force himself to be fine, he can’t spiral now.
Having a panic attack sounded probably, honestly. He could feel himself tipping, the delicate scales of his buried trauma threatening to break and unleash what he’s been trying so hard to forget.
But no, it was still there. It wasn’t fair, but Tommy could never let it go. Everytime he gets close, something happens, and it all comes right back to the surface, as if he never left exile. Fuck this, fuck Dream, and fuck my life.
Tommy shuts his eyes, forcing his shoulders to relax. In, out, in, out, in, out. A rhythm, as steady as drums, something to anchor him. He opens his eyes slowly, staring at the birch trees. He counts in his head, until his heart rate finally decreases and he can move.
Tommy takes off, racing for the Nether portal. He has no time to spare. The impending mental breakdown can wait. It has all day (probably all night, too) but Tommy only has right now to get his weapons. So he runs.
Tommy steps lightly into the Nether Hub, doing a full three sixty. He has to remember where Logstedshire’s portal is; he knows it’s not too far. He just needs to walk right for a bit, and look for the most run down, depressing portal. Then he’ll know he’s found the right one.
Tommy sets off in a light jog, feet thrumming gently against the surface of the cobblestone trails. He has to be careful, running in a completely straight line, lest he wants to be deep fried. Nope, not right now.
Tommy refuses to let his mind wander, either. He’s afraid that if he thinks about all the possible outcomes for the next hour or so, he’ll freeze on the trail and start crying on the spot. Not exactly an ideal situation in the Nether, otherwise known as hell for the living. Mental breakdown can wait, he chides himself.
Finally, he spots the portal he was looking for. Once pristine obsidian, now coated in a layer of ash, thin purple lines forming under the surface. Tommy breathes a slow sigh of relief. It appears that no one has been here yet. He would be alone, and be able to collect his weapon, and be fine.
It would be okay, he just knew it. Blissful hope filled his gut, a strange excitement filling his gut. He knew he would be fine, if he could just get his hands on the axe. Tommy steps through the portal, glistening purple spots filling his vision. The world twisted in his view, distorting his mind briefly. Tommy shuts his eyes, shaking it off. He hates Nether travel.
Tommy steps out of the portal, the delirium clearing as soon as he makes it into the clearing. He wastes no time looking around, instead sprinting to the beach, running along the surf. It was calm that day, the waves lapping at the sand and barely leaving a mark. If it weren’t for the circumstances, it would be beautiful.
Tommy practically crashes into the old markers at Logstedshire, fingers scraping against wooden beams. The lanterns flicker weakly, still burning. Still burning. Perhaps Tommy should have taken that into consideration before he blindly assumed he was alone.
But he hadn’t. Instead, Tommy drops to his knees and starts clawing away at the dirt, shoving mounds of earth aside bit by bit. He doesn’t stop, not until he sees telltale signs of stone leaking into the dirt he pulls away. Finally, he sees caramel wood peeking out from the layers of deep set dirt that surrounded it.
Tommy slid down into the hole, ripping open the chest. He stares at its contents blanky, mind struggling to process what was inside. Nothing. It was empty, horribly, undeniably empty.
Which meant that someone was here. Someone who knows where this chest was, who knows why Tommy would choose this spot as a place to hide his belongings.
Dream. Dream’s here.
Tommy clambers on top of the chest, bunching his muscle and leaping out of the crevice. He hoists himself out of the dirt. He has to get out of here. He needs to run before it’s too late, before he finds–
“Oh, Tommy!” A familiar voice pierces his thoughts, chilling him to the bone. “Fancy meeting you here. Didn’t really expect to run into you all the way out here.” Tommy turns slowly, squaring his shoulders and lifting his chin. He makes eye contact with Dream.
“What the fuck are you doing here?” Tommy spits, practically bristling. I am not afraid.
“Just thought I’d look for an old friend.” Dream replies easily. “And look at that, I did find you out here! Old habits die hard, don’t they?” He flashes him a grin, teeth flashing in the setting sun.
“You aren’t welcome here.” Tommy snaps back. Dream laughs, the sound too amused for the situation at hand.
“This is exile, Tommy.” He says sweetly. “No one cares what happens out here.” Tommy stills completely, eyes widening. The crushing truth cascades over him. Dream is right. No one cares about what happens in exile.
He is alone. He has nowhere to go.
“Stay the fuck away from me.” Tommy stammers out, his heart beating faster in his chest. He stumbles back, trying to forge his way back to the Nether portal. If he can make it there, he’ll be safe. Dream hums to himself, slowly stalking down the hill.
“But what fun would that be?” He asks, his voice bemused. “C’mon Tommy, that would be boring.” Tommy shifts back, trying to keep his movements subtle. Please, please, please, I can’t do this again.
“I prefer boring.” He snaps back, barely keeping his voice from shaking, “Leave me alone.”
“No, I don’t think so.” Dream murmurs, pacing forward. He was getting too close, sending chills down his spine. No, no, no, stay the fuck back, stay the fuck away.
“Fuck. Off.” Tommy spits each word out, staggering away. Dream laughs.
“Oh, Tommy. You’re so funny!” He exclaims. “I have the power over life and death. I can do whatever I want. I adhere to no one.” Tommy can’t take another word. He turns on his heel, snapping inside and sprinting to the portal. Run, run, run, don’t stop running. This isn’t exile, he doesn’t have to stay here. He can go somewhere else and be safe.
“Oh, a chase! I do enjoy a good game of tag.” Dream’s mocking voice sounds from behind him, only urging him on. “Even if you die, I can just bring you back! Infinite lives, y’know. Not even death is safe from me.”
Tommy runs. He can’t stop running, he needs to get out of there before Dream hurts him. Before he kills him. He will kill him, only to bring him back over and over again. A never ending cycle that Tommy would be stuck in forever.
He can’t let that happen. He has to escape first.
Tommy races to the portal, purple sparkles beckoning forward as if to embrace him. To hide him. He practically trips over himself falling into the portal. His vision swirls, disoriented as his reality changes. Tommy can hear Dream’s ghostly laugh, getting closer and closer to the Nether.
Tommy tumbles into the realm, nearly falling off of the path. He yips, scrambling to his feet. He doesn’t waste time checking to see if Dream quit following him. He sprints down the narrow road, running as fast as he can to the main hub. Don’t look back, don’t think about him, it’ll be okay, don’t–
“Best keep running!” Dream’s taunting voice rings behind him, sending a fresh bolt of fear through him. No, he’s already here, he’s already right behind me. Tommy swings around a corner, ignoring the crumbling stone that tips into the lava below. Maybe falling wouldn’t be so bad. At least he would be away from Dream, probably for good.
No. He has to spite him, he has to live.
Tommy’s steps are muffled by the bubbling lava, the only good thing about the chase through the Nether. Maybe he would get lucky and Dream would slip, and he would have nothing to worry about ever again–
“Surprise!” Dream says cheerfully, cutting across the pathways. He stands in front of Tommy, grinning cheerfully. “You really thought you would get away, huh? Good effort!” Tommy scrambles back, spinning on his heels .
“I’m not done yet, bitch!” He screeches, throwing himself forward. Fine, find a different portal, get out of here and get to safety. Dream barks out a laugh behind him.
“Damn, you got your spirit back! We’ll fix that soon.” Tommy sprints faster, ignoring how he was basically gasping for air, smoky fumes nearly causing him to choke. But he can’t afford that, he needs to get away.
There!
Tommy thinks he had been running forever, but finally, finally, a portal was right there, a haven waiting for him, safety waiting on the other side. Please, please, please. Tommy doesn’t care which portal it is. He has to get out now before Dream catches up to him. He leaps into it without a second thought.
When he opens his eyes, he’s in Kinoko Kingdom.
Oh no. Tommy swallows, doing a full circle. Last time he was here, he got kicked out. He shouldn’t expect anything different this time, but he can’t afford to go through the portal again. Dream will just catch him.
Tommy starts running into the forest around Kinoko, just as he hears Dream come out of the portal, laughing softly. Tommy swallows thickly, racing away from him, practically tripping over the mushrooms that littered the ground.
He needs help. He can’t keep running much longer, his chest aches and his legs are on fire. Each breath felt like a snake squeezing his lungs, the effort of inhaling almost too much to bear. He’s almost out. He can’t keep going, he needs–
Tommy’s gaze snaps over as a flash of motion catches his vision. It wasn’t a green cloak, rather a black tunic and dark tail.
“Sapnap!” Tommy gasps out, stumbling over to the demon. He turns, eyes narrowed in suspicion. The mistrust from the previous visit was clearly still under the surface, a lingering resentment from something Tommy couldn’t even remember.
“Why’re you here?” He asks, hefting his axe up in an almost defensive manner. Tommy ignores his demeanor, instead charging forward and ducking behind him. Sapnap twists to look at him, opening his mouth to say something.
“H-help me.” Tommy says, struggling to catch his breath. “Please, he’s coming for m-me, I’m s-so scared–” Sapnap blinked, a thousand emotions flashing behind his eyes.
“Who?” He prods, his voice gentler than it had been seconds ago. Tommy shudders, trying to force himself to say the name.
“D... Dream.” He manages. “He’s–”
“Right here.” Dream cuts him off silkily, stepping out of the brush. He pauses, looking around the scenery and taking in the towering mushrooms. Sapnap tenses in front of him, taking a few steps forward. Dream’s gaze fell to a rest on Sapnap himself, a grin spreading across his face.
“What the hell are you doing here?” Sapnap spits out before Dream can say anything. The masked man puts his hands up, an innocent demeanor overtaking his features.
“So this is Kinoko, huh? Nice place you’ve got, Sap.” He says idly, electing to ignore his question. Tommy cowers in on himself, unable to help it. Sapnap glares at him harder, eyes cold as ice. His twitching tail was the only indicator of his unease.
“Yes. Now get out.” He replies tersely. Dream peers over his shoulder, making eye contact with Tommy. Oh, Prime. Tommy stumbles back, pressing his spine against the mushroom tree. He could feel another terrified cry working its way up his throat. He bites it back, the small spark of defiance still left in him refusing to give Dream the satisfaction of feasting on his fears.
“Not without Tommy, I’m afraid.” Dream says, his voice still even and horribly, horribly calm. Sapnap turns slightly, looking back at him. Tommy is frozen, unable to form a single syllable in his unyielding fear. His heart beats faster with each step Dream takes, like a great wolf closing in on its helpless prey. He is helpless, he can’t do anything to stop him from hurting him he’ll just take him away–
Sapnap meets his gaze, understanding suddenly rippling through his expression. Tommy realizes that he does not have to explain his paralyzing terror. Because Sapnap can see it, he knows. And he has no love for Dream, he has no reason to help him.
But the question on the tip of Tommy’s tongue is whether or not Sapnap will help him?
He has no reason to. They’ve been on awkward terms for years, since the start of the disc wars, since the beginning of revolution, from the start. But he helped him in the first Vault, he helped him imprison Dream in the first place.
Please, help me.
“No.” Sapnap says curtly, turning back to Dream. “He’s on Kinoko land, he’s under our protection.” This seemed to take Dream off guard, the masked man’s guise dropping slightly. He recovers almost as quickly as he faltered.
“Odd.” He says, clicking his tongue. He shifts slightly, haunting gaze back on Tommy. He feels exposed under his scrutiny, like his very soul is being read and ripped out of him. “Now why would you extend him amnesty? Hasn’t he caused more trouble than he’s worth?”
“It’s none of your concern.” Sapnap says icily. Tommy flinches at Dream’s words, old cantos ringing in his mind. He takes in a shuddering breath, forcing them away. Not now. In case Sapnap changes his mind, he has to be ready to bolt.
“Well, I’m just trying to look out for a friend–” Dream starts. Sapnap barks out a laugh, bitter loathing coating the sound.
“We are not friends.” He practically snarls. “And I believe I made you a promise when you first went to prison. Remember that one, buddy?”
For the first time in the entire conversation, Dream was rendered speechless.
Tommy shakily steps closer, inching nearer to Sapnap. He can feel heat radiating off of the demon, a warning sign of his rising temper. He points his axe toward Dream, his gaze steely.
“Get out of my kingdom right fucking now, or I will make you wish you’d never left prison.” Dream glares at him, finally giving up on his kindred facade.
“You will come to regret this, Sapnap.” He spits, his sense of betrayal clear. “I know where your precious home is, and where–”
“Keep talking, I dare you.” Sapnap cuts him off. “I’ll cut your tongue out.”
“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” He says dryly, before turning back to Tommy, a devious grin spreading across his face. “And Tommy, I’ll be seeing you soon. We have to finish our game, after all!” Tommy swallows thickly, trying to force his body to remain still. He can’t give him leverage, he can’t show him his fear.
“Last chance.” Sapnap snaps. “Leave or die.” Dream puts his hands up, backtracking into the underbrush.
“Fine.” He murmurs, lifting his chin, as if absorbing every detail he can. “See you around.” And with that, he vanishes, dipping into the bushes. Sapnap hesitates for a second, before stepping forward and pushing the greenery aside.
Dream is gone, as if he’d never been there in the first place. Tommy lets out a shaky breath, somewhere between a sob and a sigh. His knees buckle and he collapses to the ground, fingers digging into the impossibly green grass.
That was too close, he thinks, his vision spinning. The blades of grass look unreal, swimming as he tries to regain control of his senses. He hears someone sit down next to him, but can’t bring himself to look up.
“I.. uh… are you alright?” Sapnap asks, his voice sounding far above him. Tommy shudders, breathing heavily. The reality of what almost happened was sinking in, how very close he was to returning to exile.
To dying hundreds of times.
“No.” Tommy chokes out. “‘M sorry, didn’t mean to intrude.” He takes in a shuddering breath, pushing himself up from the grass. He keeps his head down, refusing to look at Sapnap.
“Don’t be sorry.” Sapnap responds immediately, his voice softer than it was earlier. Any malice was gone, instead the demon sounded awkward over anything else. “I’m… I'm glad I could help?”
“You did.” Tommy says, steadying his breathing. “Th-thank you.” Sapnap hesitantly reaches over, tentatively laying one hand on his shoulder.
“Do…” He starts to say, trailing off. “Do you want to stay in Kinoko?” Tommy jolts his head up, furrowing his brow. What? He tilts his head, scooting away.
“Is this a trick?” He demands, unable to keep the suspicion from his voice. “‘Cause I really don’t have the capacity for that right now.” Sapnap shakes his head.
“No trick.” He promises, the demon offering him a weak smile. “I just– with Dream on the loose, and what– what’s happening, I figured… you’d be safer here.” Sapnap stumbles over his words, clearly as nervous as Tommy.
“I… Are you sure?” It’s a tempting offer, that much is certain. Sapnap would be able to protect him from Dream. But last time Tommy tried to stay in Kinoko, he ended up kicked out in hours. Then again, this time Sapnap sees why he was so… desperate.
“Yes.” Sapnap says with no hesitation, whatever was giving him pause seeming to have vanished. “I’m sure. It’s not safe right now, and if we can offer you a sanctuary, then yes I’m certain.” Tommy worries his lip, swallowing heavily. He nods finally, giving Sapnap a small smile.
“I would appreciate that.” He whispers. Sapnap stands up, offering him a hand. Tommy takes it, letting the demon hoist him to his feet. He points up the hill to one of the spiraling buildings, mushroom design reaching to the heavens.
“Come on. Let’s go talk to Karl.”
Chapter 2: If I’m A Mountain Moving (Maybe You Can Be Too)
Summary:
“Are you doing alright?” Sapnap asks later that evening, upon seeing that Tommy still hadn’t left his room. Tommy shrugs.
“I don’t know.” He admits.
“I promise you’re safe here.” Sapnap says. Tommy’s smile feels forced. He wishes he could believe him, that he could feel welcome and safe and like he belongs.
“Thanks,” is all he says.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy follows Sapnap slowly, keeping his gaze fixed on the ground. He picks his way over the grass, doing his best not to look back behind him. His spine itches, as if someone was still watching him. He shudders, shaking himself out.
“You still coming?” Sapnap calls, a few meters ahead. The demon had paused, gaze locked on Tommy. His expression is unreadable, the passion from the earlier argument having dissipated.
“Yeah, just… need to catch my breath.” Tommy replies, stumbling forward. Sapnap nods, pacing closer. Tommy waves him off, not wanting his assistance. “I can walk.”
“Got it.” The demon waits patiently for him to start moving again, beelining for the mushrooms looming in distance. Tommy doesn’t speak, and Sapnap doesn’t press him for details. He appreciates the silence. He’s nervous about what happens next, for sure.
Will Sapnap let him stay, or is it just a guise? A fake to make him feel safe, only to kick him out again?
(It was easier when they were at war, Tommy thinks. He thinks that everything was easier back then. One objective, and less trauma).
“You have a nice place.” Tommy says, breaking his silence. He wasn’t lying; the kingdom was pretty. Red mushrooms shaped into houses, cherry trees in bloom, brilliant green grass, and glistening blue streams. It was otherworldly, how untouched by war and beautiful the kingdom is.
“Thanks.” Sapnap says, unable to keep the pride out of his voice. “We’ve been working on it for a long time.”
“It paid off.” He admires, poking one of the mushrooms with his feet. “Are you a drug nation?”
“What?” Sapnap asks, taken off guard. “No, we just have mushrooms.”
“Probably good, considering what happened last time.” Tommy hums, walking toward the epicenter of Kinoko. Or at least, what he thought was the center of the kingdom. A fountain surrounded by trees? A classic, really.
“Wait a second, Karl is probably around here somewhere…” Sapnap says, turning in a full circle. Tommy pauses, glancing over at the demon. It was strange how all his trust was being placed in someone he once considered a mortal enemy. Now, he saved him from the very man he used to fight for.
He was grateful, and slightly shocked at his own acceptance. At the trust he was already slowly placing in Sapnap. Strange. It probably wouldn’t last. Tommy turns to stare at the fountain, ornate sprays of water dancing around him. He waves one hand under it, the cold rushing through his hand.
“You’re back early.” A new voice sounds behind the two of them. Tommy turns, seeing a new face. Karl stands a few meters away, eyes flashing with curiosity. Were they always that yellow? Tommy shakes it off. Not his business, not like he looked closely in the first place.
He hasn’t had much interaction with Karl. He’d only been involved in the revolution, and even then Tommy couldn’t tell someone what side he fought on. He always seems to be gone, reappearing at the most random moments. He’s a wild card to Tommy.
He’s not sure if he can trust him not to hand him over to Dream. And right now, he seems hostile. Tommy can feel his scrutinizing gaze, a layer of distrust layered in his eyes.
“Ran into someone.” Sapnap says, shrugging lightly.
“Sapnap.” Karl says, peering past him. “Is that a child?”
“I’m not a child, you bitch—!” Tommy snaps, practically bristling.
“Yes.” Sapnap says, ignoring Tommy’s protest. “Surprise?”
“We never talked about this.” Karl deadpans. Tommy crosses his arms, staring daggers at the other man. Well, maybe I should get ready to run.
“It was kind of a spur of the moment decision.” Sapnap admits, almost sheepishly.
“It was a life or death moment!” Tommy protests. Karl blinks, mouth moving silently.
“What does he mean by that?” He asks, turning back to Sapnap. “Who else did you run into?”
“I’ll explain later.” Sapnap promises. Karl raises a brow, looking back over at Tommy. He steps back, clearing his throat.
“Hi. Uh, I can leave if you want.” He offers immediately. It was a usual thing he said. It was usual for people to want him gone. Karl blinks, confused.
“No, no, I don’t think that’s a good idea.” Karl says slowly, looking at Sapnap. “Am I reading the situation correctly?”
“Tommy, I can guarantee that he’ll kill you if you leave now.” Sapnap agrees with a nod. “Even if you just camp out here for a few days, you’ll be safer and better off.” Tommy swallows heavily, words stuck in his throat. He shudders slightly.
“You won’t contact him?” He asks, his voice small.
“I wouldn’t have interfered if I wanted you gone.” Sapnap promises. Tommy gives him a weak smile, a small burst of relief flooding his mind. He exhales a breath he hadn’t even realized he’d been holding.
“Agreed.” Karl says. “I trust Sapnap’s judgement on this one.” His offputting demeanor had shifted, as if he’d realized something deeper was at play. That it wasn’t like the past, that Tommy needed help more than anything.
“Okay, so we’re keeping him?” Sapnap asks, almost hopefully. Karl sighs, nodding.
“If he burns anything down, I’m holding you accountable.” He says, although his word lacks any bite. He turns to Tommy, a gentler expression sweeping over his demeanor. “You’ll be safe here; this entire kingdom was created to stay out of whatever Dream starts.” Tommy flashes him a grateful smile.
“Thanks.” He manages, emotion thick in his voice. “It means a lot.”
“Don’t mention it!” Karl responds brightly. “If Sapnap says you’re welcome, then I say you’re welcome here.”
“I promise to be out of your hair soon.” Tommy says quickly.
“If that’s what you want.” Karl says simply, turning back to the fountain. Tommy stands in awkward silence for a moment, before Sapnap clears his throat.
“Right, well I’m going to show him around.” He says, beckoning Tommy to follow him. “See you later!”
“Bye!” Karl calls, waving. “Don’t do anything stupid.”
“Already did that today, don’t you worry.” Sapnap says, his voice carrying a strange affection that Tommy hadn’t ever heard before. He couldn’t help but smirk at him.
“You’re so smitten.” He whispers, audible enough for the demon to hear. His face flushes red in seconds, heat radiating off of him. Sapnap coughs, shaking it off.
“Anyway, I’ll show you where you can stay.” Sapnap pipes up. “We’ve got plenty of open spaces in Kinoko.” Tommy nods, following the demon across the plaza. He glances back at the forest, shuddering slightly, cheerful demeanor wilting. He almost died there.
But he is safe now. He has a chance to heal. Besides, he won’t be here long. Just enough to get back on his feet.
It will all turn out okay.
-
“So.” Karl says, plopping down on the couch. “Tell me the story.” Sapnap looks over at his fiance, raising a brow.
“Of?” He asks, genuine confusion lacing his tone. Karl lets out an irritated sigh, shoving him lightly.
“Tommy! How’d he end up here of all places?” He demands, shaking his side. Sapnap laughs, grasping his arm and pulling it over shoulders. Karl wraps his other arm over his chest, resting his head on his shoulder.
“You’re so clingy.” Sapnap teases. Karl huffs, pushing him away and crossing his arms.
“Fine, I won’t give you hugs.” He snaps back, tilting his chin up.
“That’s not what I meant!” Sapnap protests. He pokes Karl’s side. “Please can I have a hug?”
“Not until you tell me what happened with Tommy.” Karl replies with a grin. Sapnap flops against the pillows, giving Karl a faux glare.
“Fine, fine. You drive a hard bargain.” He mutters. Karl simply shrugs, a smug smile still gleaming on his face.
“Go on.” He gestures. “I’m waiting.”
“Okay, so.” Sapnap sits up, demeanor turning serious. Karl leans forward and rests his chin on his hands, listening intently. “I was patrolling the edges of Kinoko, per usual, when I heard a crash. Which is… odd. Nobody ever comes out here unless they want to or are invited, y’know?”
“Yeah.” Karl agrees. “That would be weird.”
“So I decide to investigate, and out of nowhere, Tommy practically runs into me.” Sapnap continues. “And the kid’s a mess, practically fumbling with his words. Dream comes out not a second later and Tommy flips out.” Karl stares at him mutely, eyes flashing with confusion.
“Why would Dream be chasing him?” He asks. “I know they don’t like each other, but…” He trails off. Sapnap shrugs.
“I don’t know, but it wasn’t good.” He continues. The original Vault had been one thing, but Sapnap doesn’t think it would be enough for Dream to manhunt Tommy like he was. There has to be more to the story. “Dream demands that I hand over Tommy… but I couldn’t. The kid, he… you should have seen his face, he was horrified, I thought he was gonna pass out on the spot.”
“Prime.” Karl swears, shaking his head. “You definitely did the right thing.” Sapnap hesitates before speaking again.
“Yeah. I hope the kid decides to stay, kind of.” He replies with a small sigh. “Even if he is a magnet for trouble, whatever happened weighs heavily on him, it’s clear.” Karl nods in agreement.
“I didn’t want to push the matter earlier.” He admits. “Mostly because I didn’t want to scare him off.”
“Probably wise.” Sapnap says, pausing again. “I just have a weird feeling about all of this.” He says softly. Karl blinks at him, pieces coming together. He shudders slightly, ducking his head.
“Are you worried Dream will come after us?” Karl asks, gnawing his lip. Sapnp sighs, dropping his shoulders. He shakes his head slowly.
“I’m not sure.” He confesses. “I think… he really wants to get his hands on Tommy.” Karl pales slightly, eyes flashing with wariness.
“That’s not good.” He mutters, hand covering his mouth as he speaks. “That’s not good at all.” Sapnap tilts his head, confused, but does not pry. He figures the fear is the same as the rest of the server; no one wants Dream anywhere near them.
“Hey, it’ll be fine.” Sapnap reassures him as quickly as he can. “I made a promise, and I will uphold it if he threatens us.” Karl gives him a weak smile, slumping back.
“I just don’t like the idea of him being so… focused on Kinoko.” He says quietly. “You and I both know he’ll burn this place to the ground to get his hands on Tommy, or–” Karl bites back another word, pausing mid sentence. He sighs, leaning back. “It doesn’t matter, because he’s going to come for us.”
“I won’t let him hurt anyone here, I promise.” Sapnap says, his words feeling as though they carried the weight of the world. The oath feels unwieldy; he isn’t sure he’d be able to keep it. Dream is devious, and Sapnap doesn’t doubt his abilities to best him in combat; or at least, outsmart him. And worst still, Sapnap can’t predict his next move. He could negotiate or jump straight to acting Kinoko.
Karl doesn’t say anything, his face still pale. There’s an unspoken fear in his eyes, one that Sapnap wants to ask about desperately. But he won’t because his fiance clearly doesn’t want to tell him. Maybe later, Sapnap concedes.
“Can I have cuddles now?” He asks, poking Karl’s arm again in an attempt to change the topic. Karl scoots closer, resting his head on his shoulder. Sapnap wraps his arm around his shoulder and holds him close.
“Fine.” Karl whispers, his voice shaky. He grabs his hand and squeezes it gently. “I love you.”
“Love you too.” He mumbles, closing his eyes. “It’s all gonna turn out fine.”
-
Tommy likes Kinoko. But he isn’t sure he belongs.
Sapnap has been checking on him frequently, making sure he’s okay. He asks him how his day is, offers to take him to the defense outpost. Tommy politely declines. He doesn’t want to see a military base, not now.
Sapnap understands. He mentions he should try exploring the kingdom, at least wander around a bit. That he should get to know the lay of the land if he’ll be here for a while. Tommy says he will, forcing a smile on his face.
He hates the idea of running into Dream. He knows it’s a stupid fear, but he thinks he might run into him somewhere. Even though the kingdom is actively against him, he still can’t help but feel a bolt of anxiety when he thinks about him.
“Are you doing alright?” Sapnap asks later that evening, upon seeing that Tommy still hadn’t left his room. Tommy shrugs.
“I don’t know.” He admits.
“I promise you’re safe here.” Sapnap says. Tommy’s smile feels forced. He wishes he could believe him, that he could feel welcome and safe and like he belongs .
“Thanks,” is all he says.
-
It’s difficult to move on. Tommy has nightmares again, after so many nights of repression, of attempting to heal, it all came crashing back down on him.
He wakes up in a cold sweat, screaming and pleading for mercy. He can still feel Dream right on his heels, as he had been about to catch him once more. Like in exile. Like two horrible days again.
Tommy turns over, staring out the window. Kinoko lit up in front of him. It doesn’t have the aggressive glow of Las Nevadas, or the haunting embers of L’Manburg. It’s different. It feels homely, it feels warm.
But Tommy doesn’t feel at home. He feels lost, like a burden over anything else.
-
It’s been three days, and Tommy still hasn’t cried over what happened.
He thought he would’ve broken by now, driven to insanity by what occurred. But instead, he sits in frosty silence, willing himself to feel anything but cold shock.
He still doesn’t cry, even as he stares at the wall. He still doesn’t cry, when the memories threaten to overtake him. He still doesn’t cry, when he wonders what his purpose is anymore.
He escaped Dream, but for what? Tommy doesn’t know what to do anymore. Tubbo and Ranboo were happy together, away from him. Phil and Techno hated him as a traitor. And Wilbur…
Tommy doesn’t want to think about Wilbur.
He feels guilty, as if he’s squandering this chance that Sapnap and Karl have given him. A chance to start over, or at least heal.
But Tommy can’t bring himself to do anything, so he sits in the crushing silence alone.
-
Kinoko Kingdom was peaceful.
It was odd, a strange sense that Tommy had never known until now. He could wake up slowly, on his own time, without someone barking at him to get up. He doesn’t have to worry about someone barging into his house (or tent), and taking away his belongings. He doesn’t have to worry about someone holding an axe to his throat and threatening him, coercing him into acts he does not want to commit.
It was peaceful.
But something felt off. Like he doesn’t belong in a place so… tranquil.
Tommy isn’t used to this. He isn’t sure how to function when war isn’t hanging over his head, when death isn’t lurking around every corner. He’s been in Kinoko for a grand total of four days, but he feels more numb than ever. As if nothing had changed one bit.
Tommy wanders the land, mostly. He explores the sprawling kingdom, taking in every sight he can. It’s mostly mushrooms, red shrooms poking out from the ground in between tall blades of grass. They seemed to be everywhere; then again, it was named Kinoko Kingdom, and mushrooms appeared to be the brand.
He ends up in front of the library, the spires arcing up and over the hill. Tommy stares at it, bouncing on his heels. Part of him wanted to go in, but he had a hesitance when he reached for the door. He has no idea what it was, exactly; maybe just the idea of going to talk to someone, or reading something that didn’t belong to him, or even entering a building without permission.
But still, Tommy wants to explore it. The building is just so cool, and he has a moment where he can go look into it. What are the odds that someone is inside, anyway? And Sapnap said it was open to the public too.
So Tommy takes a deep breath and pulls open the door.
It’s surprisingly sparse, albeit the shelves were still filled with various volumes. The floor is coated in grass, still not blocked over by wooden planks. He gently pulls the door shut, making sure it clicks behind him. Tommy paces the library, running his hand over the books. He picks up a volume, turning it over in his hands.
He sets it back on the shelf, turning around. He blinks, tilting his head. Something feels off. Tommy turns in a full circle, searching for the source of his unease. He walks to one of the sides, pressing his hands against the walls. What is it? He kneels down, running his hands through the grass.
“I don’t think there are any books on the floor.” Tommy jumps, a bemused voice penetrating his thoughts. He twists around, seeing Karl leaning against the doorframe.
“Sorry!” He yelped, scrambling to his feet. “I’ll– I didn’t mean to intrude– I’ll go–” Tommy’s words come out in a panicked frenzy, barely able to form coherent words. Karl puts his hands up, shaking his head.
“Hey, it’s okay.” Karl says quickly. “You don’t need to leave, the library is a library for a reason.” Tommy swallows heavily, shoving his hands in his pockets to hide the trembling. You’re fine, you aren’t intruding, you’re welcome here.
It is a foreign concept, the fact that he’s welcome somewhere. That he isn’t seen as bad news wherever he goes. That Sapnap did offer him a place to stay, even if Tommy feels deep down that he does not deserve it.
“I just… I don’t think…” Tommy trails off words dying in his throat. Karl steps closer, hesitantly reaching over and placing a hand on his shoulder.
“You’re okay.” Karl says quietly. “You are welcome here, okay? I know– actually, I don’t– know what’s going on, but you’re safe. You’re wanted here.” Tommy blinks up at him, unable to keep the shock from his gaze.
“Why?” He manages to ask. “Why do you want me here? Why are you okay with having me around? Why?” Tommy thinks he might cry. He isn’t sure what’s making him so emotional. “I’m nothing but trouble, all I do is wreck things.” Dream’s old words rung in his ears, reminding him of who he really is.
“No, Tommy, you don’t.” Karl says softly. “You aren’t trouble, you just have had a tough run. And we want you here because you need our help, and we can give it to you. Who would we be to turn you away?” Tommy sniffles, rubbing his eyes before he can burst into tears.
“I just– I don’t feel at home.” He admits, his voice hoarse. “I feel lost, like I don’t belong.” Karl does something unexpected; he pulls Tommy into a tight embrace.
Tommy stiffens at first, shocked. He collapses in his grip, finally letting his emotions free. He sobs as he clutches Karl, the breakdown he’d been expecting finally tearing free from his chest. Karl doesn’t say anything, just hugging him and letting him cry.
“You’re okay.” Karl whispers. “It’s okay.” Tommy sinks to his knees, dragging the other man down with him. But he doesn’t complain, still letting him crumble.
Tommy doesn’t know when his tears finally subsided. When he could finally start breathing again without his chest aching. When he could hear something besides his own raw sobs.
“Sorry.” He apologized immediately, wiping his eyes in a hurried fashion. “Didn’t mean to break down like that, fuck.”
“Tommy, you don’t need to apologize for feeling emotions.” Karl chides, albeit not unkindly. Tommy can’t help it; he laughs.
“You sound like Puffy.” He mumbles, rubbing his eyes free of tears again. “Don’t tell me; your side job is therapy too.” Karl laughs along.
“Something like that.” He answers.
“I just…” Tommy starts, trailing off. “I don’t know anymore. I feel so alone, like no one could ever want me, or want to help, or just be there.”
“Tommy…” Karl says softly, looking him in the eye. “Sapnap and I wouldn’t have offered you a place here if we weren’t sure we wanted you around. We care about you, especially seeing what Dream did– or tried to do.” Tommy sniffles again.
“I’m just scared.” He admits. “I don’t know what will happen next, I don’t know if Dream will come–”
“Let him come.” Karl declares. “We won’t let him hurt you, okay?”
“Now you sound like Sapnap.” Tommy chides with another chuckle.
“Well, he’s right.” Karl says with a shrug. “We won’t let him take a step in Kinoko.” Tommy sits in silence– although, instead of the typical awkward, uncomfortable silence it’s… neutral. It’s almost good. Tommy looks around the library, exhaling slowly. His breath is still shaky, but at least he isn’t sobbing anymore.
“I just want to move on.” He admits finally. “But I feel like I can’t even talk about it.”
“Well.” Karl begins, his words tender. “Recovery is a process.” Tommy sighs, slumping back against the grass. Karl lets go of him, mimicking his movement.
“I just don’t know what to do, or where to go, or–”
“Why don’t you start by moving here? And I mean getting out of your cooped up house and hanging out with us for a few days and see how you like it?” Karl suggests. Tommy ponders the statement for a minute, although he already knows the answer.
“I think I would like that very much.” He responds. “Thank you.”
“Don’t mention it.” Karl says brightly. He stands up, offering him a hand. “Come on. I think you need a cookie or something sweet. Chocolate is the best remedy to a traumatic breakdown.”
“You sound like you have experience in that field.” Tommy says, only half joking. Karl laughs.
“You live, you learn.” He says cryptically. Tommy laughs again, and for the first time, it feels real .
Notes:
It’s about drive it’s about power
It’s once again 10:30, but lucky for you all, school is cancelled once more tomorrow. Praise the snow.
join the discords to see the set up I had for this chapter. It was… interesting.The chapter:
Sapnap simps for Karl (real)
Tommy has a mental breakdown (real)Watching coauthor work on this chapter was a treat it was very enjoyable join our discords for the exclusive content of their writing setup.
I'm also working on art for this AU that is again, discord exclusive, so more reasons for you to join!
I would like to remind you all that this is our COMFORT AU. This fact will get more absurd the more we continue.
Comment or you'll be trapped in their discord exclusive writing setup.
- Simmy
Chapter 3: It’s Buzzcut Season Anyway
Summary:
“Soup.” He confirms Tommy’s suspicions with a nod. “It’s the safest option.” Tommy blinks. What.
“Safest option for what?” He demands, mouth parting in slight shock. What on earth? Sapnap grimaces, eyes glazing over in a flashback that Tommy cannot see. He stands in awkward silence as Sapnap remembers, lips pursed.
“Safest option to avoid committing arson.” He says finally. “I don’t want to repeat the steak incident.”
Notes:
Bc I’m stupid and forgot to say it at the beginning, work, as always, is about the characters, not CCs! All interpretations are based off of the characters they play and not the real people!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy has lived in Kinoko for six days. On that sixth day, he finally (accidentally) lit something on fire.
In his defense, it wasn’t actually his fault. Sapnap asked his help with cooking dinner, and Tommy obliged. He figures it’s the least he can do to help out, especially since they’d given him a home again. So he thinks that at least helping make dinner would be a good way to show his appreciation.
He wonders if agreeing to help Sapnap was a mistake. He was floundering in the kitchen, mumbling to himself and pulling out the most random ingredients. He keeps casting fervent glances at the door, as if he was doing something outside the law. Tommy lifts a brow, unimpressed.
“Do you cook often?” Tommy asks, watching Sapnap struggle to pull out one of the soup bowls.
“Well… Technically, yes.” Sapnap answers after a moment of hesitation.
“But?” Tommy prods, hearing the unspoken words echoing in his voice. The demon says nothing, coughing into his arm.
“Moving on.” Sapnap says with a clap. “I want to surprise Karl and George, so let’s be quick and quiet.” Tommy lifts a brow, but doesn’t comment further on whatever is going through Sapnap’s mind.
“Understood.” Tommy says with a salute. He dips down and opens one of the cabinets. He pulls out some bowls, placing them on the counter. Sapnap hums to himself as he lights the stove, barely batting an eye as the flame sputters to life.
“What’re you thinking of making?” He asks, tilting his head. Sapnap had placed a pot on the stove; probably soup, if Tommy had a guess.
“Soup.” He confirms Tommy’s suspicions with a nod. “It’s the safest option.” Tommy blinks. What.
“Safest option for what?” He demands, mouth parting in slight shock. What on earth? Sapnap grimaces, eyes glazing over in a flashback that Tommy cannot see. He stands in awkward silence as Sapnap remembers, lips pursed.
“Safest option to avoid committing arson.” He says finally. “I don’t want to repeat the steak incident.”
“What steak incident?” Tommy asks, almost afraid to hear the answer. Sapnap clears his throat, clapping once.
“Not important!” He says cheerfully. “I have utmost faith that nothing will go wrong, and everything will be great, and this soup will be amazing.” Tommy lifts a brow.
“You sound awfully unsure there, boss man.” He observes. Sapnap laughs, although it sounds nervous over anything else. Like the classic oh haha, we’re going to die, kind of laugh.
“I swear it’ll be fine. It would be very hard for me to light something on fire making soup.” Sapnap declares. “I mean, unless I scoot the pot over the wrong direction and I touch the fire and it jumps to the curtains.” Tommy blinks, once again dumbfounded.
“It sounds like this isn’t the first time you’ve lit something on fire while making soup.” He points out dryly.
“Whatever Karl said was fake.” Sapnap grumbles. “I was making pasta.”
“Uh…I didn’t get that from Karl.” Tommy says awkwardly. “I got it from this conversation, as in, what you just said .” Sapnap grimaces again.
“Oh.” He says with a small chuckle. “Well, uh, I promise not to do it again?” Tommy raises a brow, unimpressed with his fumbling promises.
“Sure.” He says, patting the demon on the shoulder. “And I’ll be ready with a water bucket.” Sapnap sniffs, turning his chin to the air.
“Unnecessary.” He declares, leaning against the stove. Tommy opens his mouth to warn him, but Sapnap shakes his head. “I made a personal vow that I would revoke my kitchen ban and prove that I am worthy of cooking once more.”
“Sapnap, look–” Tommy starts to say.
“But this time, I will make the perfect soup.” Sapnap continues, knocking against the pot. Tommy yelps, running forward to try and catch it. The pot clatters to the ground, the contents spilling out. Tommy jumps back, as Sapnap leaps forward. “Shit!”
“Sapnap, look out for the–” The demon’s tail twitches ever so slightly, catching the fire. Tommy watches in horror as it catches, black turning red. “Your tail.” He deapans, facepalming.
“Oh, for fuck’s–” Sapnap turns in a full circle, his tail brushing against the curtains hanging behind him.
“The curtains!” Tommy yelps, tossing the water bucket on the flaming drapes. Sapnap hurriedly pats down his tail, embers smoldering to nothing. He pauses, looking at the mess they made in the kitchen. Sapnap turns, wide eyed, and locks gazes with Tommy.
“Listen very carefully,” he says hurriedly, as if he is afraid of something, “We need to clean this up before–”
“Sweet mother of Prime.” Tommy jumps, turning to look at the front of the kitchen. Karl stares at the mess, mouth agape.
“Hi, Karl–” Sapnap starts.
“Why… is the kitchen on fire.” Karl asks slowly, his voice husky. “Why are the curtains still smoldering, what did you do now? ” Tommy gets the feeling that this is not, in fact, the first time this has happened.
“I was cooking dinner.” Sapnap says sheepishly. “And I may have gotten… panicky…and flipped out, and got irritated…” Tommy bites back a laugh.
“With the soup or with the curtains?” Karl demands, hands on his hips.
“Uh…” Sapnap trails off, face flushing red. “Myself?” Karl sighs, burying his head in his hands.
“You’re banned from the kitchen for a reason, you know that, right?” He chides, sounding rather disappointed. Tommy fights back every urge to burst out laughing on the spot, every ounce of self-control being used to keep his laughter in.
“Yes…” Sapnap trails off, coughing into his arm. “I’m sorry?” He offers weakly. Karl raises a brow, looking rather unimpressed.
“You’re sleeping on the couch.” Karl snaps, shaking his head.
“Will you really survive that? You know you’re touch starved.” Sapnap retorts with a smirk. Karl ponders his words for a moment, harsh demeanor melting slightly. He doesn’t say anything at first. Instead, he walks over to Sapnap, his footsteps deliberate.
“Say that again.” He says quietly.
“You know you’re touch starved.” Sapnap says, although he sounds a little more anxious than he had a minute ago. Tommy waits with baited breath to see what happens next. He leans forward on the counter.
Karl jumps into Sapnap’s arms.
He quite literally jumps at him, leaving Sapnap to fumble to catch him. The demon lets out an oof, nearly dropping his fiancé. He straightens up, squaring his shoulders. Tommy can see raw affection in his eyes as he holds Karl.
Tommy snickers, sitting back. In the back of his mind, he thinks that this is perhaps one of the most wholesome environments he’s had for years. It’s just… nice. No one is fighting, and even accidents resulting in arson don’t cause a lot of issues.
“Karl. You’re not helping your argument.” Sapnap says, carrying him out of the kitchen.
“You’re warm. I’m cold. Sue me.” Karl mutters, arms wrapped around his neck. Tommy laughs as he follows them, resisting the urge to make fun of the two.
“Am I still sleeping on the couch?” Sapnap asks, his voice uncharacteristically soft. Karl releases him, hopping down to the floor.
“Maybe.” The other man proclaims. “It depends on how quickly you can clean up the mess you made.” Karl turns to Tommy, eyeing him suspiciously, although he appeared to be more bemused than anything. “You too. I swear, I can’t leave either of you alone before something ends up on fire!”
“I swear I’m not a pyromaniac!” Tommy protests, throwing his hands up.
“I cannot say the same.” Sapnap mutters, almost sheepishly.
“I know.” Karl says flatly. He clears his throat, straightening up. “Whoever finishes the clean-up first gets hot chocolate.”
“You’re on.” Tommy says with a grin, immediately turning to Sapnap. “Sorry man, I’d kill for hot chocolate.” Sapnap barks out a laugh, giving him a light shove.
“Bold of you to assume I’d let you win.” He replies.
“Wonderful, then you should be done in ten minutes.” Karl says with a clap. He grimaces slightly, blinking rapidly. “My head hurts, I’ll be right back.” He ducks out of the kitchen, speed walking back up the stairs. Tommy watches him go, tilting his head. Odd. Sapnap seems unfazed, already grabbing the sponge and wiping down the counter.
“Is he okay?” Tommy asks, grabbing the second sponge. Sapnap looks over at him, slightly confused.
“Who–?” He breaks off, understanding flashing in his eyes. “Oh, you mean Karl.”
“Yeah.” Tommy affirms, glancing back the direction he went. “Is he alright?” Sapnap hesitates before answering.
“He’ll be okay.” He says slowly. “He gets these headaches a lot. But he’ll be fine soon, probably.” Tommy doesn’t push the subject further, because clearly it has a weight on Sapnap’s mind. He exhales, turning his attention back to cleaning.
“I’m gonna win that hot chocolate, big man.” He says with a smirk. Sapnap laughs, eyes sparking in competition.
“Maybe in your wildest dreams.” The demon retorts, scrubbing the counter rigorously. Tommy grins, worries forgotten as he laughs alongside him.
-
George is another person Tommy had never envisioned interacting with after the war.
His history ran deeper, had more scars, then it did with Sapnap. Not only had Tommy fought against him physically, but also against him in the election. He had shot at him as he fled and actually hit Wilbur. And of course, there was the matter of Tommy burning George’s old house down.
An accident of course, but still ground for the other man to hate him. Even if it did lead to Tommy getting exiled.
But funny enough. George didn’t hate Tommy. In fact, he didn’t even seem to dislike him. He hasn’t gone out of his way to interact with him, but hasn’t expressed an intense loathing either.
Tommy can’t take it. He has to talk to him.
He finds George sitting cross legged on a hill, goggles resting on his head. His cape was bundled around him, looking closer to a blanket rather than a cape. He looks tired, a strange exhaustion plaguing him.
“Hey.” Tommy says, sitting down next to him. George looks over, blinking a few times, as if broken out of a stupor.
“Hello.” He greets, his voice soft. Tommy shifts, trying to get more comfortable on the grassy seat. And feel less awkward.
“So… what’s new?” Tommy asks, trying to keep his voice nonchalant.
“Not much. Besides your arrival.” George adds, a bolt of humor coloring his tone. “Nothing happens in Kinoko, really. You certainly have shaken things up.” Tommy can’t help but smile. His words contain no insult, no bite, rather a truth that makes him smirk.
“I have a habit of doing that.” He says smugly.
“Like when you burned down my house?” George asks bluntly. Tommy blinks, taken aback. He clears his throat awkwardly, looking away.
“Yeah, like that.” He replies, a blush spreading across his face.
“Honestly, I should thank you.” He says with a shrug. “It led to me getting a chance to start over, more or less.” Tommy blinks at him, slightly taken aback. He hadn’t expected those words out of George’s mouth. Damn, who knew someone would appreciate a little arson.
“I… you’re welcome?” Tommy says, unable to keep himself from chuckling. “I never thought– huh.” George smirks, eyes glittering with amusement. The first sign of any emotion besides exhaustion, really.
“Well, I think it’ll be nice to have someone new around here.” He says, leaning back against the grass. “Don’t get me wrong, I do love it here. Sometimes fresh blood is just what a place needs to liven it up.” Tommy darkens slightly, worrying his lip.
“I just hope– well, I hope it doesn’t turn out like…” Like L’manburg. George shrugs, seemingly understanding the unspoken message.
“I don’t think it will.” He mutters. “That wasn’t really your fault. The explosion and everything.” He turns, locking eyes with Tommy. “You were just a victim of circumstance.” Tommy shudders slightly at the word. They chill him to the bone, the truth ringing clear.
“Yeah…” He replies, his voice sounding faraway. “It’s been a long time since the circumstances haven’t fucked me over.” George shrugs.
“Maybe now is a chance for you to start healing.” He says through a yawn. “And make a new circumstance.” Tommy tilts his head, lost in thought. He’s right. Everyone keeps saying it’s a chance for him to begin again. To shake the weight that hangs on his shoulders off.
He thinks that in time he can. He thinks that one day, he’ll be able to say that he is okay. Tommy smiles to himself, glancing over at George.
“Thanks, George.” He says, surprised at how genuine the gratitude is. “That… was really nice to hear.” To hear that he doesn’t harbor ill will toward him. That he thinks he can recover. That he thinks things will get better.
He appreciates it more than he can put into words. George smiles back.
“Yeah, sometimes we all need to hear the truth. And I’m glad it could help.” He reclines back, pushing his goggles down. Tommy turns back and gazes across the landscape, watching as the mushrooms blend with the flowers to create a beautiful meadow.
“So, just to confirm, you aren’t upset with me?” Tommy asks suddenly, his own anxiety nearly getting the best of him. He just needs the final affirmation, and he’ll be satisfied.
“Just don’t light my house on fire again, and I think we’ll be just fine.” George reassures him, keeping his eyes on the field. Tommy grins, relief pulsing through him. “Besides, out of everyone in this kingdom, I think Sapnap is more likely to commit aggravated arson than you are.”
“Good to know.” Tommy says, barking out a laugh. “You should have seen the state of the kitchen last night, let me tell you it was a mess–” Tommy launches into the story, illustrating with his hands everything that occurred. George laughs, rolling his eyes and adding his own quipps. Tommy sits back when he finishes, sides aching from laughter.
“This is why we never let Sapnap in the kitchen.” George says, shaking his head. “It’s going in the official rulebook, just you wait.” Tommy nods sagely.
“Probably wise. I was concerned for his safety when Karl walked in.” He agrees, grimacing at the memory.
“Well, then,” George says, standing up, “I have some other things to attend to.” Tommy nods, turning his eyes back out across the field. “It was nice to talk to you, Tommy. I hope you find the peace you want, truly.”
“Thanks.” Tommy says, dipping his head slightly. “It was nice to talk to you, too.” George hums a reply, turning and walking back to the courtyard. Tommy watches him go, tilting his head. Out of every Kinoko dweller, George is the most curious. He seems to have no presence, yet his words resonate with Tommy more than anyone else’s.
And his demeanor… that surprises Tommy too. He has a weight, just like the others in the server who have seen countless wars, but there is something more. Tommy can’t place his finger on it, but it’s like he knows something he shouldn’t.
Peculiar, truly.
Tommy turns back to the field, watching the grass stalks whistle in the wind. It’s mesmerizing; he can see why George likes this spot.
He stares out at it for the rest of the day, lost in his own thoughts.
-
“Hey, do you wanna take one of the rooms in the main house?” The question is unexpected, causing Tommy to start. He turns to look at Sapnap, who’s sitting cross legged and picking flowers. For Karl, he had said. Tommy had proceeded to bully him.
“What?” He asks, not sure he heard him correctly.
“Well, the houses on the outskirts are mostly for visitors, y’know?” Sapnap explains. “And, well, we want to help you settle in, and thought you might like a room around George and Karl and me.”
“I—“ Tommy hesitates before answering. Is this a good idea? He never meant to stay in Kinoko this long in the first place; but if he is being honest, he’s gotten attached. He likes it here. He likes being around Sapnap and making fun of him. He likes being around Karl and listening to his stories. He even likes being around George, his quiet presence allowing time for thought and reflection— yet still feeling as though he’s part of the community.
Tommy likes it in Kinoko.
“You don’t have to!” Sapnap says quickly. “You’re welcome to stay in one of the houses, but if you want…”
“That’s really nice of you.” Tommy manages to say, smiling. “I think I’d like that. To live with the rest of you.” Sapnap beams back at him, not even bothering to suppress his grin.
“Awesome!” He says, clapping. “It’s kind of nice to have a new person around.”
“It’s nice to be welcome here.” Tommy confesses, looking around the kingdom. “If I’m being honest, I’ve forgotten what a home is.” Sapnap nods, leaning back on his hands.
“I get that.” He says quietly. “After– everything that happened– when Dream–” He breaks off, swallowing thickly. His ebony tail twitches, but he continues anyway. “I get that feeling of being lost. Not having a place to go, y’know? When the world flips on itself?”
“Absolutely.” Tommy says. “When Tubbo exiled me… I didn’t know what to do.” Sapnap nods, staring at the ground.
“It’s hard when your best friend turns on you.” He mumbles, almost inaudibly. Tommy’s shoulder sag; the truth of his words twisted his heart. It was funny; he and Sapnap were much more alike than he had originally thought. They both had suffered betrayals and wars and seen so much death, but they still kept going.
“We could form a club.” Tommy jokes, unable to help himself. “Betrayed by Besties. Number of members: two.” That elicits a real laugh from the demon.
“Only if we have cake at every meeting. Cake is worth six months of therapy, in my opinion.” Sapnap says with a small laugh.
“Of course.” Tommy agrees solemnly. “Sweet things are the best motivator to live.” Sapnap buries his face in his hands, trying to quell his laughter.
“Oh, if only that weren’t so true.” He jokes. The two fall into silence, Sapnap still picking flowers around him while Tommy watches. He sighs softly, curling his knees to his chest. He hates thinking about exile. It’s something he still can’t bring himself to talk about, even after all this time.
It’s just too much for him to bear. So instead, he acts like it was nothing.
Of course, Sapnap had seen his freakout when Dream was chasing him, so he probably knows more happened than he was letting on. But so far, he hasn’t asked, so Tommy sees no point in bringing it up.
Besides, Sapnap clearly doesn’t want to talk about him. This tiny breakdown had been enough to convince Tommy that he still had some bad blood with the man too.
And for some reason, it just made him feel safer. It made him feel certain that Kinoko might be the place for him, that it might be a place he can call home.
“Alright!” Sapnap says, grinning. His tail is twitching, but not the same way it had when he had brought up Dream. No, it was just him being gay for Karl, probably . “I’ve got my flowers. Wanna go back to the house and pick out a room?” Tommy grins back, jumping to his feet.
“Hell yes.” He says, practically bouncing on the balls of his feet. “I like that idea quite a lot.”
Notes:
Bonding! Yay!
Sadly I do not have a snow day today. I am in fact posting this as I brush my teeth. Awooga.
I am also barred from the kitchen but I swear the macaroni incident was only half my fault
Until next time!
- HUnlike H i am a good cook and not banned from the kitchen! Fear me. I am also in quarantine because I got exposed to someone with covid (test says i do not have it but just in case yknow) so maybe expect more content.
Speaking of content i made a drawing of how Tommy will be looking in future chapters so if you wanna check it out join me and Hurri's discords! I will shamelessly advertise watch me
Anyways comment or Sapnap burns down all of kinoko cya friends ty for the support on this monstrosity of a fic/aff
- S
Chapter 4: The World is Falling Down, Nothing Ever Changes
Summary:
Tommy was used to the aftermath of explosions, knew how it felt when the heat slowly faded as the fires died down and left a smoking crater. It didn't mean he liked it, though. Everything around him felt dead, nothing but the crackling of sparks and his own footsteps to fill the silent void.
No matter how much he could escape, he still felt like he was trapped in this crater, in his nightmares, a hell as personal as the void that was his limbo.
Even if he'd ran, he could never truly escape Logstedshire.
Notes:
Trigger warnings for this one!
Exile not pog :[ see end notes!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy could barely see, thick wafts of smoke and ash waving through the air. The gray fog winded around him like snakes slithering around in tall grass, leaving behind a phantom feeling as he walked through a painfully familiar crater. Blood coated the rocks and dirt behind him. The sun was hidden by clouds, wet droplets of water dripping and leaving wet spots in the torn fabric of his shirt.
Tommy was used to the aftermath of explosions, knew how it felt when the heat slowly faded as the fires died down and left a smoking crater. It didn't mean he liked it, though. Everything around him felt dead, nothing but the crackling of sparks and his own footsteps to fill the silent void.
No matter how much he could escape, he still felt like he was trapped in this crater, in his nightmares, a hell as personal as the void that was his limbo.
Even if he'd ran, he could never truly escape Logstedshire.
"Tommy," an achingly familiar voice echoed from behind him. Tommy flinched, every fighting instinct in him clawing to the surface as if he were nothing more than a cornered mouse. He slowly turned around, taking a step back as he stood face to face with his tormentor.
Dream's form was twisted, an inky void leaking from behind his mask and dripping to the ground. He barely even seemed humanoid, his body deformed and twisted into a monstrous being. Every time the creature breathed, the tendrils of the void twisted and turned and made terrible squelching and cracking noises, as if just by breathing his ribs were being broken apart and sealed back together by the void.
It felt somewhat accurate.
Nobody could do the things that Dream had done and still be human.
The man- no, the monster stepped towards him, the void leaking from him forming a clawed hand that reached for Tommy’s head. He recoiled, suppressing a whimper as Dream's hand gently ruffled his hair, claws running through his filthy matted hair. Usually, Tommy would jump at the chance to be given physical affection, but the action only made him even more nervous. Dream wouldn't be this kind to him unless he had done something good, or if a punishment is on it's way.
"You were hiding things from me, Tommy." Dream said, another hand made of void pointing at a collection of blown up wooden chests, burnt items and pictures scattered on the stone floor. "You lied to me, broke my trust."
"I know," Tommy whispered, voice light. "I'm sorry." He added, knowing it might help lessen what was to come.
Dream tsked, tugging on Tommy’s hair before releasing him and turning away. Tommy tilted his head, wondering what creative punishment awaited him.
"You couldn't do one thing for me, could you Tommy?" Dream asked, anger building up in his voice. Tommy flinched at the change in tone, eyes widening.
"N-no!" He blurted, fumbling with his words as he felt himself struggle to breathe.
Dream can't be angry, he's so much worse when he's angry.
"I'm sorry Dream, I swear! W-we're friends, you can trust me please I just- Dream please-"
“Oh, Tommy.” Dream practically coos, reaching forward again and tilting his chin up. Tommy so desperately wants to tear his gaze off of the thing , but he can’t wrench himself free from his clawed hand. “I’m not upset, no.”
His grip tightens.
“I am irritated, though.” Dream sounds like a parent scolding a misbehaving child, not angry, but just… dismayed . As if Tommy had offended him above anything else. Not broken the most important rule he had set again .
“I’m sorry.” He tries weakly. Dream eyes him for a moment, before releasing him. He sighs, shaking his monstrous head.
“I wish I could believe you,” he says, voice laced with sympathy that sounded all too fake, “but you keep pushing me. Surely you understand, yes?”
Tommy nods.
“And you know I have to punish you, yes?”
Tommy nods again, trying to quell the pit of dread in his stomach. He doesn't trust his voice right now, if he speaks he's sure tears and pitiful whines will follow, and that would be pathetic. Dream was giving him what he deserved. The creature had placed his trust in him, he was the only one here when everyone else had rightfully left. He deserves the punishment for betraying his best- his only friend. He should take it silently and be good like Dream wants.
The creature turns away, starting to walk across the crater. Tommy follows immediately, staying only a few steps behind Dream as if he was a puppy following its owner. He pushes away the dread building up in his, the way his limbs tremble weakly and his mouth feels awfully dry. His lungs ache from inhaling the smoke of what had been his home, the lack of clean air making him feel lightheaded. Countless bruises, scabs and cuts weighed him down, and Tommy barely believed that he'll be able to stay on his feet for long.
But he can't stop, he can't rest. Dream needs to punish him, Tommy won't give him a reason to make it worse.
Dream eventually stops, and Tommy almost falls to his knees in relief. He stands at the monster's side, ignoring the urge to run, to hide, to do anything but willingly walk into this like a lamb to their slaughter.
He doesn't even dare flinch as Dream crouches down and begins to dig a hole in the rubble. It goes agonizingly slow, Dream takes his time making sure that it'll be big enough to fit… whatever he plans to make Tommy destroy this time. Tommy can't do anything but watch, digging short bitten nails into his palms and biting the skin inside his mouth. The pain is a good distraction as he waits.
Eventually, Dream stands up again, tilting his head so that Tommy can see the ink pouring out of the carved smile on his porcelain mask.
"Inventory in the hole." Dream ordered, voice cold.
Tommy froze, looking up at Dream. He tried to ignore the way his hands shook, how his entire body trembled just at the thought of what he was about to tell the creature.
"I don't-I mean-my inventory.. it's- well, it's empty."
Dream tilted his head, staring at Tommy as if he was a scientist scanning over an experiment. Tommy squirmed under his gaze, still trembling.
"Inventory in the pit." Dream repeated, slower this time. "I won't ask again."
"Dream, I don't have anything, I swear!" Tommy insisted hysterically, panic building in his chest.
Dream grabbed one of his hands, stopping them from shaking. The void claws dig into his skin, Tommy letting out a hiss of pain as they sunk into his flesh.
"Don't lie to me." He hissed.
"I'm not!"
"Do you really think I can believe that?" Dream asked. "After you've betrayed my trust so many times?"
"Dream, I'm sorry, I swear, but I don't have anything !" Tommy yelled, tears building up in his eyes. He stared at the ground, curling around himself in an attempt to shield himself from Dream. "I'm not lying! I won't- you're my friend, I swear I won't lie to you!"
Dream's hand released his arm, instead coming to cup his cheek and force him to meet his gaze.
"I want to trust you, Toms." Dream crooned, voice softening to seem more pitying than angry. Tommy leaned into his hand, Dream's thumb moving under his eye to wipe his tears. "I really do want to believe you."
A bit of hope desperately grew in Tommy’s gut. Dream is his friend, he had to believe him!
"But, you've made that impossible." Dream said, the warmth gone from his voice.
"Dream, I-"
"Tommy, you hid chests from me! Kept supplies under your house and for what ?" Dream hissed, and Tommy flinched at the anger in his voice, yet he couldn't think of a reply that would satisfy the beast. "How can I trust you after you keep betraying me over and over again?"
Dream released him, taking a step back and expectantly staring at Tommy.
Tommy held onto his injured arm, digging his nails into the already wounded flesh in an effort to stop the oncoming spiral. He knew there would be consequences for this, that no matter how many times he'd apologize and repeat that he has nothing to give Dream, the monster wouldn't believe him. And why should he? Tommy had been bad, he'd betrayed his best friend over and over and didn't even have anything to give him so he can be punished like he deserves.
The blonde takes a deep breath, staring at the ground.
"I swear, I don't have anything in my inventory to put in the hole." He whispered, each word burning his tongue and making his throat sting.
Dream was silent for a moment.
And then he laughed.
It wasn't a long laugh, more along the lines of a short huff, but it chilled Tommy to his core. Dream grabbed his arm once more, tilting his mask so that Tommy could see the mesh of flesh and void that was his face, one bloodshot eye staring right at him.
"Why don't you go in the hole then, Tommy?"
He was pushed forward into the small crevice in the ground, choking on dust and dirt. Panic built up in his chest as he stood up and tried to claw his way out of the hole, trying desperately to find anything to help him escape.
He knows what happens now, he knows what Dream is preparing to do.
Part of him stares at the smooth walls, impossible to climb up from, and wonders if Dream ever meant for him to put his items in here.
A stick of tnt drops to the ground.
And then another.
Tommy screams as another drops onto him, the slowly burning fuse landing on his arm and leaving a painful burn.
Tommy screams and begs to be freed, but Dream doesn't listen, only dropping a few more sticks of the explosive material.
"Dream- please, I'm so sorry, I'll find something you can destroy Dream please just let me out-"
"Hush, Tommy." Dream's voice comes from above.
His hand is dangling over the hole, holding a lit up flint.
"You know it's never your time to die, no?"
He drops the flint, and Tommy braces for the explosion.
-
Tommy wakes up in the bed of his new room at the end of the hallway of Sapnap and Karl's house in Kinoko, buried underneath thick warm blankets.
It takes him a moment to register where he is, the panic from his nightmare stubbornly clinging to him. He still half expects to feel the searing pain of the explosion tearing his skin apart and burning his flesh, yet it never comes. He looks around and all he sees is the spruce walls and flooring of his new bedroom, along with some furniture and decorations sprinkled here and there.
He turns to the lantern from the side of his bed, still lit and bathing the room in a faint orange light. It had become a recent problem of his to be unable to sleep in full darkness, it reminded him far too much of the void. He'd sheepishly told Sapnap before he went to sleep, and the demon had kindly reassured him that it was perfectly fine and gifted him the lantern. Part of Tommy is grateful he spoke up about it, he could only imagine the panic attack that would await if he woke up in a pitch black room after that nightmare.
He sits up, bringing his knees to his chest and resting his chin on them. He focuses on slowing down his breathing for a moment, trying to remember those exercises Puffy had taught him.
Prime, he hates these nightmares. He'd been able to go a while without one, managing at least a couple hours of sleep, but of course now they come back and bite him in the ass. At least he didn't scream this time, that would've been a pain to explain to Sapnap and Karl.
The two would've probably been pretty understanding, they've been nothing but kind to him ever since he arrived at Kinoko. But he still thinks that saying "yeah, so just when I stopped screaming in my sleep, I had a really bad nightmare about the worst time in my life nobody actually knows even happened!" Would be a bit awkward.
Logically, he knows he should be going back to sleep, or at least trying to, but he finds himself climbing out of bed instead of trying to go back to the free trial of death.
He slowly treaded through the empty hallway, navigating his way in the dark to the kitchen. Maybe a glass of water would help him get his mind off the nightmare, or at least feel more awake.
The moment he entered the dark kitchen, he was met with a pair of glowing yellow eyes.
Tommy did not scream, he simply let out a sound of surprise while scrambling to turn on the lights.
When the redstone lamp hanging from the ceiling was open, Tommy could clearly see Karl Jacobs himself sitting at the dining table, drinking a cup of what he recognized from the smell as hot chocolate.
"Tommy!" Karl exclaimed, probably surprised to see the teen downstairs in the middle of the night.
Tommy sighed, calming himself down from the jumpscare.
"Karl, why are you drinking hot chocolate in the kitchen at-" Tommy turned to look at the clock on the counter- "Three in the morning?"
"Because I've lost control of my life." The man simply replied, taking a long sip of his drink.
Tommy shrugged, taking a seat in the chair in front of Karl and burying his face in his arms. Karl didn't seem to mind, content with his hot chocolate, and Tommy preferred the company to being alone in his room after that damn nightmare.
"D'you want some too?" Karl offered, gesturing to his drink, and Tommy nodded.
"Uh, yeah. If it's not too much effort."
"Don't worry about it!" Karl reassured, already standing up to go find another mug in the cabinets. "So, what brings you here to drink hot chocolate at three in the morning?" Karl asked, amusement in his tone.
Tommy considered lying for a second. As much as Puffy had kept telling him that sharing his experiences with others would help him heal, he doesn't want Karl to think any differently of him because of what he went through.
There was also the underlying fear that Karl would be like Wilbur.
The chances were low, Karl and the rest of Kinoko had shown disdain for Dream before. But then again, so had Wilbur, and now the man was calling Dream his hero.
"Had a nightmare." Tommy eventually decided on saying. He wouldn't burden Karl with any other knowledge unless he asked for it.
"Oh," Karl hummed sympathetically. "That must've been unpleasant."
"Oh it was. " Tommy muttered. "Nightmares are the fucking worst."
Karl placed a mug in front of him, a warm brown liquid swirling in the glass. Tommy whispered a small "thank you" before Karl sat down in front of him again.
"Do you wanna talk about it?" Karl offers. "Talking about that sort of stuff usually helps you feel better."
Tommy chuckles. "My therapist would love you." Karl smiles.
“Are you sure you want me to tell you the nightmare?” Tommy asks, hesitant to share the horrors that lurked in his subconscious. “Cause it’s definitely… probably would scare people…”
“Tommy, it’s called a nightmare for a reason.” Karl says with a shrug. “Besides, I definitely have… seen things.” Tommy doesn’t pry, but nods.
“Alright, well, I’m sorry in advance." He mutters.
"It was, well- about my exile."
"Pogtopia?" Karl asked, tilting his head. "That place sounded quite rough, especially for someone like me who isn't a big fan of tight spaces."
"No, not Pogtopia." Tommy quickly answered. He hasn't had nightmares about that dreaded ravine for a while, not since the first weeks after Wilbur’s revival. "It was about my second exile."
"For burning George's house down?"
"Accidentally." Tommy corrected. "And, yeah. That one."
"I've never actually really told anyone what happened there." Tommy realized, vocalizing his thoughts as Karl tilted his head curiously. "I mean- I'm pretty sure Sam knows some things because Dream told him, and I've shared a couple things with Puffy in therapy… but you're the first person I'm really going to be talking about exile with."
Karl gave him a reassuring smile. "I'm honored, feel free to share as much as you want."
Tommy nodded, continuing quickly.
"Well, for most of exile, nobody really- was there. I mean, a couple people visited! It was great! It was fun, yeah.. " Tommy forced enthusiasm into his words, but decided against faking his smile when he looked at Karl's skeptical face.
"For most of exile, it was just me and Dream."
"What was he like?" Karl asked, nervous.
"Dream was- he was the only one who was there for me, really. He was- well, he said he was my best friend." Tommy could hear the masked man's voice in his head, repeating how much it hurt him to do the horrible things he did to his friend, how much Tommy was hurting him while he hit Tommy with his sword or forced his face underwater for a couple seconds, shoving him into the salty depths when he refused to comply.
"He was my borderline owner ." Tommy said, and watched Karl's expression morph into something horrified and disgusted.
"What the fuck. " He whispered, staring at Tommy as if he'd grown a second head. "You- what do you mean?" He asked, voice laced with concern. "What did he do to you ?"
Tommy clutched his mug, taking a big gulp of the warm sweet drink before continuing.
"We had a routine, he said he was trying to make me better." Tommy said, Karl focusing on every word with anger slowly blooming in his gaze. "I don't think he was, though. He was trying to break me."
"Break you?"
Tommy laughs. It's a dry and pained sound, but it's still considered a laugh. "I'm the key to his power on the server, his favorite toy. He says he has fun breaking me, that it's like- like he's fucking playing with his food or some shit."
"That is disgusting." Karl hissed, voice full of hatred that Tommy knew wasn't directed at him.
"He'd come everyday to visit me in exile. He'd dig a hole and ask me to put my armor in there, and then he'd make me blow it up."
"He-he has no right to do that!" Karl exclaimed.
"I didn't have a choice. If I refused.. he got creative with punishments. I still have some of the scars."
Karl remained silent, but his gaze was full of rage and sadness as he stared at Tommy. The blonde searched him for any underlying disgust or pity, yet found none. It was reassuring, in a way.
He continued to spill the horrors of what Dream had done to him.
"He'd hit me with his weapons, or his fists, or- or he'd drown me a bit, or burn me. It really depended on his mood. He always had a healing potion on hand if he left too bad of a mark, but then he'd complain about what a drain of resources and leech I was."
"Tommy.." Karl whispered, sympathetic and sad.
"He told me nobody cared, Karl. I fuckin' fell into his web of lies- I believed him!" Tommy exclaimed, clutching onto his hair in an attempt to stop the oncoming spiral and tears. "Nobody came to help, so I thought that he must be right!"
"He wasn't. Of course we all cared Tommy, we care-"
"I didn't know that! I wanted to fucking die and I was certain that the rest of the server would treat it like every other day!" Tommy whined, tears now freely rolling from his cheeks as he almost devolves to hysterics in the middle of the kitchen.
"I'm sorry, I shouldn't, I need to stop, I'll- I'm sorry I'll stop now, I just need to-"
Tommy's babbling was cut off by a hand in his hair.
Karl crouched to meet his eyes, and Tommy realized that the man was also crying.
"Karl?"
"Tommy, can I hug you?"
Tommy froze and gave a slight nod, and that's all that Karl needed to wrap him in a warm embrace.
"You didn't deserve any of that, Tommy." Karl whispered as Tommy curled his fingers into the man's hoodie. Tommy melted into the embrace, the tears he had tried to hold back spilling freely as he buried his face in the crook of Karl's neck. He found it kinda funny, that it was always Karl who he had breakdowns next to, and somehow the man always knew exactly how to calm him down.
"You didn't deserve what Dream did to you. Any of it."
"Please, he's going to come again." Tommy muttered, as if saying the phrase any louder would summon his tormentor. "He's going to come for me, he always does."
"We'll fight him, we won't let him take you." Karl whispered, voice full of optimism and conviction as he held Tommy close. "You're safe here."
"As long as I'm here, I swear he will never hurt you again." Karl said, and Tommy found himself believing him.
Notes:
Tws: nightmare, body horror, explosions, forced eye contact, and child abuse! So much fun.
SCREAMS this chapter… cackling ensues.
Hot chocolate at 3 am, best way to go
Simmy grinded this while I was in school, they are now asleep. Rac will post end notes later now it’s just me, ya boi, HurrioStay safe out there!
Comment and join the discords or Karl forgets the marshmallows in the hot chocolate.
- H
It is I, ya boi Simmy. This chapter was fun the entire time H was sending me spooky songs to fit the mood and throwing suggestions so he really carried again what a chad.
I was planning on getting this out sooner but some irl stuff happened so welp. It's never a minor traumatic event, only inspiration for fanfics.
Join our discords we have exclusive content like art for this AU and H amazing writing setup.
Also wow this fic got lots of love so ty friends we will be sure to break your hearts later!
Comment down below and join our discords if you want me to start a cult cuz I got an idea hehe
- S
Chapter 5: It’s Fine (Because It Can’t Be Helped)
Summary:
Kinoko reminded him of L'Manburg, in a way. It filled him with a sense of nostalgia that dat heavily in his chest, an inescapable longing for what had once been. He remembered chasing Tubbo through fields of grass just like these, dashing through the meadows as the wind ruffled their hair and clothes. He remembered spending entire afternoons laying in the grass with his fellow L'Manburgians, learning how to make crowns of flowers from Eret or listening as Wilbur strummed a tune on his guitar.
Sometimes Tommy would sing along, sing his own song to the flowers to help them grow strong and healthy. He didn't know if it did anything, but he had liked to tell himself it helped.
Notes:
There are trigger warnings! Stay safe <33 and check end notes if you want them
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Tommy woke up curled up on the couch in Karl and Sapnap's house, somehow with the blanket from his room. Two empty mugs of hot chocolate sat at the coffee table in front of him. The blonde rubs at his eyes, shaking off the last remains of sleep that stubbornly clung to him, begging him to simply drift off once more and sink into the soft fabric of the couch.
As tempting as a dreamless sleep sounded, Tommy forced himself to stay awake, sitting up straight as the soft duvet pooled in his lap. He shuddered at the cold that crept around him as soon as the blanket was gone, but it helped him stay awake.
Memories of the previous night slowly trickled back to him, slipping past the sleepy fog still occupying most of his brain.
He and Karl had spoken.
Spoken about exile .
Karl had… he'd been understanding. He promised to keep Tommy safe. That's more than most people in his life had done.
It felt strange.
It felt… good. He liked having someone who cared. He liked having someone who made him feel safe again, safe like L'Manburg had been. Like Wilbur had been.
Karl had hugged him again, like he did back at the library. Tommy thinks it's funny, most of their interactions have ended with a breakdown and a hug. He remembers dozing off, and Karl picking him up and setting him down on the couch. He fell asleep in his hug within seconds, exhaustion having overtaken him.
Karl wasn't here now, Tommy was alone. He tilted his head, trying to think of where his friend had gone, when a strong smell hit him, and he wrinkled his nose in distaste.
"What the fuck is that?" Tommy hissed, looking over at the kitchen where George stood, a mug of what was probably coffee from the deepest pits of hell in his hands.
"It's coffee." George said, confirming his suspicions and taking a sip of his drink calmly. Tommy stared at him in horror.
"How are you not spasming on the floor in agony right now?" Tommy asked, genuinely concerned as George took another sip of what was probably the strongest coffee known to mankind.
"Divine intervention, probably." The man mused calmly, absolutely unbothered by Tommy’s terror.
"Right." Tommy said, staring in horror and fascination as George proceeded to down the entire drink in one go, barely flinching. Tommy stood up, walking over to the kitchen and leaning against the counter.
"Say, have you seen Karl?" He asked, hoping George might have some idea of where the man went. Tommy was usually a light sleeper, he's surprised Karl had even managed to slip away while he slept.
He thinks he started being a light sleeper back at L'Manburg, where the risk of an attack always loomed over their heads. Wilbur had them take turns to keep watch, but Tommy knew that nobody in the fifth battalion really slept in the tenser parts of the war.
It had become a bit frustrating, in Pogtopia, being unable to sleep because even if he covered his ears and hid away in the carved out space in one of the walls of the ravine that he called his room, even if he buried his head in the pillows he had and forced his eyes closed, he knew Wilbur was still awake. The man would pace around, muttering to himself and unintentionally keeping Tommy awake.
Sometimes Tommy would creep out of his room and keep Wilbur company, make him stop pacing and come sit with him next to the fire. Tommy would talk about whatever dumb thing he'd done that day, and eventually the awkward conversations would flow into their usual banter.
Those were the only good nights in Pogtopia, the ones where Tommy would fall asleep curled up next to Wilbur next to the fire, the ravine feeling ever so slightly less cold as they huddled together.
George cut his thoughts off by speaking up after a couple moments of hesitation. "Well.. I saw him heading to the library a few hours ago, does that help?"
Tommy nodded, grateful that George's sleep schedule was the mess that it was. Tommy had already stumbled across the man simply napping in random places around Kinoko, somehow always resting in a bed of moss and flowers and mushrooms, nature itself shifting to provide a mattress for the man. He'd be covered in his blanket cape thing, and Karl and Sapnap barely acknowledged it. Once while on a walk with Sapnap, the man offhandedly mentioned George having very vivid dreams whenever he passed out like that. From then on Tommy had wondered what the man was dreaming of whenever he twitched in his sleep, resting in his teleporting moss bed in the middle of Kinoko.
"I'm not sure I recommend going to him, though." George quickly added, Tommy tilting his head in confusion. "He said his head really hurt, he usually likes to be alone when that stuff happens."
Tommy was silent for a bit, wondering if he should just let Karl stay alone in the library, but quickly made his decision.
Whenever he or Tubbo had been unwell as kids, Wilbur had hovered over them for days , trying to make sure they had everything they needed and were as comfortable as possible. One time, Tommy had stayed outside in snow for too long, leading to him being sick for weeks. Wilbur had dragged his mattress close to the fireplace, covering it in blankets and pillows in a makeshift nest Tommy rested in. He and Tubbo kept him company the entire time, Wilbur playing his guitar and Tubbo making up stories to pass the time. Wilbur had even made hot chocolate a couple times, helping Tommy sit up so he could drink some of it with them.
Tommy had been raised to know that you shouldn't be alone when feeling unwell, and he took that lesson to heart, dammit.
"It'll be fine," Tommy reassured. "He shouldn't be alone if he's hurt, y’know?"
George shrugged. "I guess."
Tommy turned towards the door, freezing as he heard the sound of hot water filling a glass.
George was making another cup of coffee, the absolute madman.
" What the fuck. " Tommy whispered, taking a few more steps towards the door.
“Prime let me live another day, and I need caffeine to face it.” George said, his voice a deadpan.
"...Alright.." Tommy answered, stretching out the word for as long as he could before darting out of the door.
Tommy made a mental note not to ever piss off George.
-
He hates coming back through the portal.
Every time he steps back through the Inbetween’s shimmering gateway home, Karl’s head spins and he can’t see straight and he thinks he’ll throw up.
It usually passes quickly, but not this time. Probably because he’s actively bleeding out at the same time.
It was awful, really. Karl shudders at the newly engraved memory. He managed to avoid the Inbetween for a long time, he managed to avoid traveling for a long time, but that morning finally brought him back to his own personal hell.
Karl could laugh; he can’t believe he used to enjoy this.
He ended up in a dystopian society not unlike Mizu. But this time, he wasn’t Isaac or another citizen. This time he was just Karl, and ended up right in the middle of the violence.
They’d begged him to help, so he had. He joined with the tiny resistance. Maybe it was because the teen who approached him looked painfully like Tommy. He had to protect him, he had to try and help. He couldn’t save his Tommy from Dream the first time, but maybe he could save the kid from whoever was chasing him this time.
So Karl allied with him. He actually made friends with some of the other members. The tall kid who reminded him of Ranboo, his stutter and anxious habits all too familiar. A former guard, looking for revenge against the corrupt government that wronged him so; Karl wondered if that was how Sam felt about Dream. Faces blurred together, stories blurred together.
He only remembers the tall one because he got Karl killed.
Karl had no idea how many days he spent wherever that was. It could have been one, it could have been weeks. Time moves differently in a tale. He guessed it was closer to weeks, based on how everything moved. One minute, it was a standard revolution (not unlike L’mamburg’s), the next, it was finding a bioweapon before the government did.
They drew straws as to who would infiltrate. Karl, naturally got the short one. So did the tall kid. Karl strains to remember his name, but finds he can’t. Fitting, really. The true cause of his death in this world, forever nameless in his mind.
Karl doesn’t like this tale. It moves too fast, things fall apart quicker than he can process or fix them. As he follows the tall kid, he can’t help but feel off. Like he did when Ranbob was closing in for the final kill, or Sir Billiam was leading him to the Egg. Whenever a tale draws to a close, he can feel it in his bones.
“Almost there.” The kid whispers, picking the lock hurriedly. Karl keeps his gaze fixed on the hallway, kneading his palms together. He exhales in relief as the kid reappears, holding the weapon. Or the box it was in, at least. He gestures for him to follow him, eyes wide with fear.
Karl starts to follow him, just as an explosion throws him forward. He can’t even bring himself to scream, shock coursing through his brain. The tall kid stands a few feet away, watching fire jump toward him. He drops the weapon, throwing it toward the flames.
“I am sorry about this,” he apologizes, “but that weapon needs to be destroyed at all costs. And we need a martyr.” He runs off before Karl can say anything, leaving him alone, bleeding and covered in soot.
He pushes himself to his feet, hacking up smoke. The weapon glows in front of him, steel box right there. He lunges for it, picking it up with little care. Karl’s probably gonna die here; but at least he can try.
He staggers toward the nearest exit, away from the fire. He knows the chances are futile, but he can dream.
Karl freezes. There’s a guard at the end of the hall, staring him down. Black hair, tied into a neat bun. Dark eyes glittering with little remorse. Sword drawn and pointed at him. And all too familiar.
Sapnap. Not really, of course. Like James, like Mason. Across the universe, there’s always one.
“Hi.” Karl chokes out, his self preservation leaving him. He knows he’s about to die; no point in trying to pretend like he’s not. The guard stares at him, walking closer. Karl squares his stance, lifting his chin.
He’s learned it’s better to face it head on, and keep it short. Not like the Masquerade.
Sapnap— no, not Sapnap, stares coldly at him, eyes devoid of any warmth. Karl backs away, hands balled into a fist around the alleged weapon.
“You aren’t walking away from this.” Not-Sapnap says, his voice gravelly. He even sounds like him, so painfully similar that Karl wants to break down and beg for mercy. But he can’t, because he also yearns to go home and leave this cursed dimension. “If you give that to me, I can guarantee a fair trial.”
Karl can’t help it. He laughs in his face.
All Sapnaps are terrible liars, he supposes.
“There’s no justice in this universe anymore.” He says dryly. The soldier glares at him, sword still pointed at his chest. Karl knows there’s no way out. He knows he can’t escape. He’s already weak and disoriented from the explosion.
So he does the only thing he can do.
Karl reaches out suddenly, grabbing Not-Sapnap’s sword. He yanks the blade toward him, feeling it pierce his skin. He smiles at the soldier triumphantly; he just denied him a victory. His last action in this world would be taking away this soldier’s choice of whether Karl got to live or die.
He made it his own.
And so Karl died. He fell to his sword, and in that moment felt nothing at all.
But then he woke up in the Inbetween. He expected to be healed, but saw the cuts on his arms were still open and glistening with blood. He ran his hand over his face and felt the open wounds still sting at touch. He didn’t dare check his stomach, scared to know if blood was still flowing freely.
He found he was still able to walk, and so he did. He walked across the halls, he walked past the wither rose, he walked to the portal.
He found a note waiting for him.
Don’t stray from the path again , it reads, scrawled handwriting grinning back at him. Karl swallows thickly. It knows , he realizes with a jolt, it knows about the Other Side.
Karl is so very tired of this. Maybe dying wouldn’t be so bad.
He climbs through the portal slowly, gripping the obsidian with an iron hold. He’s afraid to exit this realm for once. Deep down, he knows his injuries will not be muted scars when he emerges in his library.
And he is right. Now standing in the middle of his tiny haven, he knows he was right. Blood soaks his sweatshirt, pooling beneath his fingers. His arms are bleeding again too, the explosion wounds ripped open.
Karl sways on his feet, his vision already starting to fail him. He shudders; if he collapses here, no one will know what happened to him. He’ll just be inexplicably down another life.
So he forces himself to walk. He has to find bandages and healing potions. He can take care of himself, he has to do this.
Karl hoists himself out of the library’s room, shaking hands clutching each rung weakly. He knows he’ll have blood to clean up later; but he can deal with that after he gets out of the room. Karl pushes the trapdoor aside, electing to ignore the crimson handprint he leaves behind.
He stumbles onto the grass, legs shaking as he tries to keep his balance. His vision swims as he looks around, making sure the coast is clear. Karl shuts the trapdoor with his foot, unwilling to bend over and irritate the injury any further.
He makes it two steps before his vision blacks out completely, his hound pounding. Grey swirls give way to a red tinged environment, black pressing at the edges of his peripheral.
“Maybe I’ll just… close my eyes for a second…” Karl mumbles, ignoring the pain in his abdomen. He’d rest for a moment, then go find a healing potion, it would be fine.
Karl was dimly aware of his knees buckling, his hands coming into contact with the ground. He doesn’t care; he’s too tired and everything hurts.
Just resting for a second.
Karl shuts his eyes and lets darkness consume his vision.
-
The walk to the library had been fairly short. Kinoko seemed like a large place at first, but after around a week of exploring the kingdom he was certain he was able to navigate it well enough. The library wasn't too far from Karl and Sapnap's home, it only took a few minutes and Tommy was already facing the building.
Kinoko was awfully calm as he walked, a light breeze ruffling his hair and swaying the green blades of grass and flowers on the ground. Tommy noticed the occasional patches of mushrooms too as he walked, finding it fitting. The entire kingdom was mushroom themed, it made sense they'd have some growing here.
Tommy found the calmness a bit eerie, like everything was too perfect. To be fair to himself, whenever things get perfect for him something will always go wrong, so he can't blame himself for being wary.
Kinoko reminded him of L'Manburg, in a way. It filled him with a sense of nostalgia that dat heavily in his chest, an inescapable longing for what had once been. He remembered chasing Tubbo through fields of grass just like these, dashing through the meadows as the wind ruffled their hair and clothes. He remembered spending entire afternoons laying in the grass with his fellow L'Manburgians, learning how to make crowns of flowers from Eret or listening as Wilbur strummed a tune on his guitar.
Sometimes Tommy would sing along, sing his own song to the flowers to help them grow strong and healthy. He didn't know if it did anything, but he had liked to tell himself it helped.
He missed it, he really did. He missed his home before it had been ravaged by fire and the cruelty of men, when the smell of flowers and spruce trees and sounds of the river filled the air instead of smoke and screams. He misses his home before it became a smoking crater, he misses when he could call L'Manburg his home.
Tommy missed being able to proclaim with all his chest that even if the land was gone, L'Manburg remained in the hearts of its people. Tommy missed being able to state in full belief that he was L'Manburg, that every breath he took was for his family and country.
Tommy missed having a home, having that family.
As much as Tommy hopes he can have a new start again in Kinoko, where the grass is green and not charred by flame and explosions and the sky is clear without thick clouds of smoke to hide the sun, part of him doesn't know if he can have that home again.
He shrugs off the sudden wave of sadness that had hit him the moment he stepped outside. It was quite pathetic, honestly. All he'd done was look at some grass and suddenly he was spiraling.
Fuck his nonexistent mental stability, he's at the library doors, he should stop wallowing in grief for what had been his home and find Karl.
Tommy pushed the doors open with minimal effort, closing them behind him as he entered the library. He scanned the bookcases for any missing books, navigating the maze-like structure carefully.
"Karl?" He called, hands cupping his mouth in an effort for his yell to be heard better. He received no reply, worry building up in him slowly. "Karl, are you here?"
No reply. The library was eerily silent, not even the grass swaying under his feet to make noise. Tommy continued to walk around the building, freezing when he noticed a red droplet, harshly contrasting against the grass.
He remembered once looking over Niki's shoulder as she drew in a notepad, her bakery mostly empty. It had been close to closing hours, barely anyone showed up then, but Tommy had craved some cookies. He watched her as she drew a field of flowers, the petals of the blooming roses painted a bright red. Niki had explained that red and green are complementary colors, that when placed next to each other created the strongest contrast for each other, like placing black next to white.
Tommy had thought back to that innocent fun fact when his own blood contrasted against Dream's hoodie, the man holding an axe while comforting Tommy, promising that the punishment he had just been given was deserved.
Tommy thought of Niki's fun fact again as droplets of blood turned larger and larger, slowly leading him to their source.
Karl's bleeding form had collapsed on the soft grass, a puddle of crimson liquid pooling around him. The man was laying on his side, hand clutching his abdomen as blood spilled from a wound Tommy didn't see. Tommy wrinkled his nose as the strong stench of rust reached him, frozen as he stared at his friend.
His hoodie had been torn to shreds. Tommy knew explosion wounds, better than anyone, and they littered Karl's arms along with bruises and cuts. He also had some sort of head wound, face stained red with blood.
Tommy moved before he could think, falling to his knees at Karl's side and calling his name, tears building up in his eyes as his hands hovered over Karl's slumped form. He noticed the brunette's chest still rising and falling, shoulders slumping in relief as he realized the man was still alive.
A voice in Tommy’s head told him he wouldn't be for long.
"Tommy?" Karl muttered, yellow eyes squinting as they met his.
"Y-yeah, I'm here." Tommy whispered, hands shaking.
Karl's eyes were glossed over, foggy and unfocused as the brunette stared at him. Tommy didn't know if he was lightheaded from the blood loss or something else.
"Tommy.." Karl repeated, as if his name was the most important thing in the world. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry."
Tommy tilted his head, confused. "What do you mean?"
Karl paused for a moment, as if deep in thought.
"The weapon…bioweapon..couldn't get it." He eventually said, his words slurred. "I promised, I promised I'd help you and the others…i'm sorry."
Tommy stared at him in confusion. "What the fuck are you talking about? Why are you even bleeding?"
Karl froze for a second, as if realizing something important. "Strayed..wasn't supposed to. I don't think..I wasn't supposed to stray off the path."
Tommy fished his communicator out of the pocket of his cardigan, quickly messaging Sapnap. He definitely couldn't trust whatever bullshit Karl was spewing, even if it definitely was concerning, the man was also bleeding out.
Tommyinnit whispered to Sapnap: Bitch get your ass here right now your fiance is DYING .
It didn't take long to the device to vibrate, signaling that Sapnap had replied.
Sapnap whispered to Tommyinnit: WHERE IS HERE?
Tommy froze, realizing he hadn't even told the demon where to go in his panic.
Tommy whispered to Sapnap: LIBRARY
"What're you doing?" Karl asked, confused.
"Getting your dumbass fiancé to come help." Tommy said, pocketing the communicator.
Karl looked at him as if he'd grown a second head.
"Fiance?" He asked, and Tommy nodded. "I'm.. I don't..I don't have.. do I?" Karl looked confused, staring at Tommy blankly.
"Yeah, your fiancé is on his way, big man." Tommy said, trying to reassure the man clearly having some sort of issue in front of him.
For a moment, things seemed to be calm. And then Karl let out a pained whine, clutching his abdomen tighter, and Tommy flinched back. He felt awfully like he had when Wilbur's body had been found, helpless and terrified as he saw the person he loved so dearly fallen on the ground in such a horrific state. He stood up, remembering how the cabin he'd stayed at for his first days in Kinoko had doubled as a clinic. It had a brewing stand, it had bandages, it had the supplies to help Karl.
Even though he didn't want to leave Karl alone, Sapnap was on his way, and he had to act now if he wanted to save the man. Eret had taught him that when stabbed in the stomach, you'll bleed out in around twenty minutes. He didn't know how long Karl had already been bleeding when he arrived, but something told him he didn't have lots of time left.
Karl's best hope was a healing potion. Tommy had to act now.
The teen quickly got to his feet. "Stay here," he instructed the injured man. "I'm getting you a healing potion."
Karl nodded, and Tommy turned around, only to almost fall on his face as his leg was grabbed by Karl.
"What the fuck-"
"Tommy, you have to remember.." Karl began, face fully serious. "My blood type is red."
Tommy stared at him for a moment, sighing heavily.
"Got it, big man."
-
Tommy crashed into the cabin, not even closing the door behind him as he scrambled to the cabinets. He'd made hundreds of potions before. Hell, L'Manburg was built on potions. Netherwart and a glistening melon, water bottle on the highest heat the brewing stand can offer. The recipe was engraved in his mind, Tommy already preparing the blaze powder and heating up the stand before he realized he was doing it. He ran to the barrels against the wall, fishing out a couple pieces of netherwart and a glistening melon. He dug around more for any water bottles, becoming more and more panicked as he couldn't find any.
Seriously, who the fuck has every potion ingredient but not bottles ?
His hand finally clutched a glass bottle, pulling it out of the barrel. Tommy was ready to sigh in relief, before he realized what bottle he had found.
A splash potion bottle.
A rather unknown fact to those who didn't have potion knowledge past the instructions on how to make basic brews was that healing potions don't work on undead like they do for the living. In fact, healing can actually cause as much damage as a harming potion for the undead, while harming can heal them. Tommy knew this fact, and while he had no explanation for why the effects were swapped for the undead, he fucking hated it.
He, like most who knew about this fact, barely paid attention to it, because it didn't apply to him. He was alive, not an undead!
Or at least he had thought.
A couple days after being revived, when everything felt like too much and any pain he felt would be doubled, he'd downed an entire bottle of healing potion after merely having a short fall down a hill. He remembers the sheer agony as the liquid burned his tongue, spreading through his body like wildfire as he twitched and sobbed for what felt like hours before he was able to even move again.
He'd sworn to never repeat his mistake after that day.
But he just might have to, for Karl.
Refusing to waste time, Tommy added the netherwart to the bottle, shaking it a couple times before letting it sit over the steady heat of the blaze powder. It wasn't long before the clear water turned a dark blue, and Tommy added cut pieces of the glistening melon into the bottle.
It wasn't long before the potion was done, glowing tauntingly at him.
Tommy turned off the heat of the brewing stand, knowing better than to make the rookie mistake of keeping such a fire hazard active, and grabbed his fresh potion, bolting out of the cabin.
Running to the library as fast as he fucking could was difficult when he was carrying a potion that if he dropped would cause him pain for hours , but he somehow managed to arrive at the library with no accident, finding Karl leaning against a bookshelf.
At least he's sitting up, Tommy comforted himself, staring at Karl's exhausted bleeding form. He held the potion tightly in his hand, forcing himself not to shake. Even if had been a while since his revival, he knew that the pain of the healing potion might cause him to spiral again. He didn't want that, the physical and mental pain that would come when he dropped the potion on the ground.
But Karl was bleeding.
He'd lose a life if Tommy didn't act now.
Tommy had always given to others. He'd given his loyalty, his lives, his items, everything he had to those around him. When Tommy loved, Tommy gave. When Tommy trusted, Tommy gave. No matter how much hurt it caused him, Tommy was born to give. As much as he was considered selfish by the entire server, he would still give everything to those he loved, uncaring of what would happen to himself.
Karl will not die today, Tommy decides. He'd given his health before, his lives. A little pain didn't matter if Karl will live.
Tommy raises his hand as high as he can, and throws the bottle on the ground, watching it shatter to a million little pieces.
Notes:
Tws: explosions, aftermath of said explosion, temporary death, suicide… skip Karl’s POV if you’re sensitive to any of that
-
The process of this was great bc I wrote the Karl scene during my APUSH and English tests. Pogchamp. Simmy carried the Tommy scenes though ayo
- H
This chapter was so fucking funny to write Tommy looks at grass and started spiraling for like 300 words and I was laughing with Hurri in dms for most of this. Join the discords and you'll see what we were chatting abt it was hilarious.
Also H called me a superstar while I was writing and I almost cried./pos
Anyways.. chapter. Things are happening!! They sure are happening!
Comment or both Tommy and Karl die.
- S
Chapter 6: Remember When
Summary:
This reminds him too much of Wilbur. Of how he would deny the truth for the alleged safety of him. How he would return to Pogtopia late in the night, random wounds littering his face, but smiling all the same with promises that things would be just fine.
Tommy shudders, standing up. He needs a walk, this time without finding someone’s blood on the impossibly green grass.
He pushes open the door, walking out of the house. He stares up at the sky, watching as a single cloud drifts in front of the sun, blocking out the light that shines down to the earth.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The first thing Tommy feels is the shock. Lightning racing through his skin as the potion takes effect. He staggers back, unable to stand too close to the effects. It was too late, of course.
The cons of being undead, he supposes.
It feels as though he’s being burned alive, white hot flames racing over his body. Tommy can feel tears lacing his eyes, threatening to spill over. He swallows them back, shaking his head. He can’t, he can’t, he can’t spiral. He needs to stay strong for even a little bit longer, until Sapnap arrives and he can go back to the brewing stand. It’ll be fine.
His breath comes in short gasps, wheezing as his chest constricts with each heartbeat. Tommy closes his eyes, limbs spasming. Get it together, he tells himself, the pain will pass soon. He forces his eyes open, kneeling down next to Karl.
The blood flow had lessened, thank Prime. His breathing had evened out as well, his pitiful gasps turning into shallow, but full, inhales. Tommy sighed in relief, grimacing as agony shot through his veins. Fuck, that healing potion did a number on him.
Tommy hopes Sapnap will get here soon. The healing potion can only do so much, after all.
As if on cue, the door to the library bangs open. Tommy jumps, turning suddenly. Karl’s eyes fluttered, pupils contracted. Sapnap appears from behind the corner, eyes wide with shock.
“Karl!” He shouts, darting over. Tommy scoots back, letting the demon rush to his fiance. Karl jolts up, face paling even further. “Karl, it’s gonna be okay, it’s gonna be–”
“No, no, no, please–” Karl gasps out, staring at Sapnap with glazed yellow eyes. Tommy steps back trying desperately to shake off the pain that came with the healing potion. He grimaces, leaning against the library’s wall. “I thought you killed me, I’m so sorry, please…”
“Karl, it’s me, Sapnap.” The demon says, kneeling down next to him. “Please, let me help you.” Karl stares blankly at him, breathing heavily. He sputters, coughing blood onto his sleeve.
“I can’t, I don’t, who are you?” Karl whispers, eyes fluttering. “Who are you, please?”
“Sapnap, your fiance, please, remember.” Sapnap begs softly, reaching for him. Karl bats his hand away.
“I don’t know who you are.” He practically whimpers. “Except that you tried to kill me.” Sapnap stares at him in mute shock, completely still. Tommy swallows thickly, backing away. He needs to get a damage pot anyway, he needs to heal quickly. He leaves just as Karl passes out again, slumping back against the grass.
Tommy excused himself, stumbling away as pain coursed through his veins. He risks a glance down at his hands, cracked with red lines from the splash potion. He sighs, missing the days where the healing potion used to help him.
Not anymore. Not since he died thrice, and was revived. Forcibly brought back from the dead. Tommy sighs, limbs twitching from the after effects of the initial shock. He drags himself back to the spare room, reopening the brewing stand.
It’s much harder to brew potions with shaking hands.
Tommy finally managed to get all the ingredients together, curling his knees to his chest as he waited for the brewing to finally finish. He hums to himself, trying not to think about what just happened. Karl almost died.
He sighs, shaking his head. He’s been in Kinoko for just over a week and someone almost died.
Tommy watches the dark blue turn to an ugly maroon. He removes it carefully from the brewing stand, eyeing it wearily. He hates how badly these taste, but he needs one after dealing with the healing potion. He swirls it once, tilts his head back, and downs it in one go.
He bites back the bitter taste, forcing the drink to stay down. Tommy sighs, standing up and shaking the pain off. He can feel the damage potion working, the effects stitching his body back together.
Tommy steps out of the spare house, the door clicking shut behind him. He looks up, the sun’s warm rays drifting between the mushroom city. The day is too nice for the catastrophe that could have occured. That still could happen.
Tommy treds across the path, hopping from step to step. He ignores the fountain, cheerful bubbling barely penetrating his thoughts. He opens the door to the main house, stepping inside.
It’s kind of dark without anyone else. He can practically sense the panic in the house, the morning’s events weighing heavily on his mind. Tommy wanders over to the kitchen, seating himself at the counter.
He isn’t sure what to do.
It’s like Pogtopia again, when Wilbur got shot and Tommy thought he was going to die. He almost bled out the first night, but he made it through the first night. At least this time, Karl had Sapnap. Even if he freaked out on him, he still had him . And he had George… and he had Tommy.
Karl wouldn’t have to suffer alone like Wilbur had. Like Tommy had.
He supposed that fact made him smile. He did what he could, and he hoped to Prime it would be enough. Even if worry still clawed at his insides.
Tommy sits up as Sapnap walks in, saying nothing as the demon sits down in front of him, hands buried in his face.
“Is he awake?” He asks hopefully. Sapnap shakes his head once, sitting back.
“This has never happened before.” He murmurs, almost unaware of Tommy’s presence. “It’s never been this bad.” Tommy tilts his head, furling his brow.
“What do you mean?” Tommy asks. “This has happened before?” Sapnap nods slowly, burying his face in his hands.
“He’ll… vanish sometimes, and reappear a few hours or days later completely frazzled. Like he didn’t know who I am or where he is. He’s never come back… bleeding out or thinking that…”
“You killed him.” Tommy finishes, exhaling slowly. “Wow. Clearly this is an ongoing issue.” Sapnap nods, the demon sagging back.
“I don’t know what to do.” Sapnap confesses. “It’s… He never answers the question, he skirts around the issue, he just… won’t tell me the truth. And I don’t know what to do anymore.” The demon sounds on the verge of tears, voice breaking. Tommy twitches, pain racing through his hands. The damage potion was working, but the after effects of the healing potion linger.
“It’s… you’ll…” Tommy can’t find the words that he needs to say, that he knows Sapnap needs to hear. He doesn’t know what there is to say. Instead, he reaches over and takes the demon’s hand, trying to give him a reassuring smile.
“It’s so… it’s all too much.” Sapnap whispers. “We made Kinoko to be a safe place, but Karl shows up half dead with no explanation, and I know he won’t tell me when he does wake up.” He shudders, clearly biting back a sob.
“It’s gonna be okay,” Tommy tries to reassure. Of course, it doesn’t seem like it will. Tommy can’t believe this happened in the first place. The worst part was that there was no explanation as to why. Sapnap is right; there is no rhyme or reason to what happened to Karl, only that it was a continuity.
It vaguely reminds him of Wilbur, and the times where he would promise things were okay when in reality, the world was crumbling around them. Tommy swallows thickly, patting Sapnap’s hand. He desperately hopes that things will be okay, but Tommy can’t say for certain they will.
“I just am at a loss.” Sapnap repeats, shoulders slumping. “I don’t… fuck, he still could die. The wound was so bad, his arms are all torn up, he’s a mess. He almost didn’t let me treat him. He woke up again, and freaked out again. ” He shakes his head.
“Prime, Sapnap.” Tommy mumbles, at a loss for words. “I’m… I’m so sorry.”
“It’s not.. It’s not anyone’s fault.” Sapnap mutters. “It can’t be helped, really. Well, it could, but he won’t tell me.”
“I think you just need to ask him.” Tommy suggests, not unkindly. He really hopes that they can talk about it. Whatever it is is clearly hurting Karl, too. Maybe they should communicate. It might turn out better if they did. But no, people never listen, never talk, because that’s too easy. Tommy bites back a sigh at the thought.
“Is there really a point?” Sapnap asks miserably. “He’s just going to ignore it or skirt around the issue, or just–”
“I think you need to quit worrying so much.” Tommy says, sitting back. “You can’t control what he’ll say, but no one can say that you didn’t try.” Sapnap looks away, his tail twitching fervently.
“I don’t want to hear another lie.” He confesses, the demon slumping over again. He shakes his head, head pressed into the table. “I can’t take another lie.”
“He’ll open up eventually, right?” Tommy says hopefully. “I mean, there’s only so much he can say since he got stabbed and all.” Sapnap laughs, the sound sullen.
“He has more scars than I can count, y’know. Not just from the explosion that cost him his first life. He has plenty of excuses he’s used before. He’ll definitely just use one again.” Sapnap says, his voice dispersant.
“I really think you just need to talk to him.” Tommy says again, his voice firm. “You won’t resolve anything by moping.” Sapnap mumbles something under his breath. But he sits up nonetheless, staring blankly past Tommy.
“You’re right.” He says finally, the demon standing up slowly. “I think I’m gonna go sit with him for a little bit. In case he does wake up.” Sapnap flashes Tommy a grateful smile, walking past. He doesn’t miss how his tail drags on the floor, clear evidence of his worry. “Thanks, Tommy. I’ll think about what you said.”
“For what it’s worth,” Tommy calls after him, “I don’t think Karl’s lying to protect himself. I think… there’s probably something else going on.” From experience with Wilbur, when he lied to protect me. Sapnap sighs, but nods anyway.
“I just wish he knew how much I want to help him through whatever this is.” Sapnap says softly. Tommy nods, giving him a sad smile.
“Trust me, I know how that feels.” Tommy replies. Sapnap nods once, before turning down the hall and disappearing from view. Tommy sighs, shoulder sagging. He has no idea what to make of the entire morning. He buries his head in his hands, biting back a scream.
This reminds him too much of Wilbur. Of how he would deny the truth for the alleged safety of him. How he would return to Pogtopia late in the night, random wounds littering his face, but smiling all the same with promises that things would be just fine.
Tommy shudders, standing up. He needs a walk, this time without finding someone’s blood on the impossibly green grass.
He pushes open the door, walking out of the house. He stares up at the sky, watching as a single cloud drifts in front of the sun, blocking out the light that shines down to the earth.
-
Karl wakes up slowly, blinking sleep out of his eyes. Where…? He can’t bring himself to sit up, feeling pain race through his gut. He winces, staring blankly at the ceiling. Lanterns flicker above him, gentle ambience threatening to lull him back to sleep.
He bundles into his sweatshirt– wait, not his. It was black and orange, at least he thinks it is. Probably one of Sapnap’s. He doesn’t care enough to decipher what happened; he’s too tired.
Karl sighs, slumping back into the bed. What even happened? He isn’t sure; maybe that should be a red flag, considering he had bandages wrapped around his arm and probably got stabbed. Probably a Tales, then.
It should be concerning that he still has injuries. The Inbetween usually healed him after one of the adventures.
Karl shuts his eyes. He can keep sleeping, figure out what happened later. He settles with a small sigh, trying not to move and irritate his injuries. As he starts to settle, he hears the door creak open.
“Karl?” Sapnap calls softly. He sounds weary, concerned even. Weird. He hasn’t heard him this worried since the Banquet’s invite. Karl tries to focus on him, but his vision still spins and he finds that keeping his eyes open is too much of a chore.
“Sapnap…” He mumbles, eyes fluttering. Sapnap drops his bandages, shock flashing through his eyes.
“You… remember me?” He asks carefully. “I thought I killed you?” Karl stares at him mutely, mind racing to process what his fiance just said.
Oh. Oh no. The dystopian world, the explosion, the guard who looked like Sapnap about to kill him–
He has to do damage control and fast.
“D’n’t remember that?” Karl offers weakly. “I think…nightmare… hallucination?” It was a thin excuse, at best. But he can’t tell Sapnap about time traveling or the Inbetween or anything. He already strayed from the path once. He doesn’t want to imagine what will happen next.
But he can’t keep this secret much longer. He doesn’t know how he’ll be able to keep going like this.
“You said I killed you.” Sapnap says again, shoulders slumping. “You pushed me away when you were bleeding out. ” Karl wants to cry, tears of frustration pricking his eyes. He reaches for his hand, trying to move without pain.
“I’m sorry.” He says softly. “Please, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it.” I want to tell you, I do, I just can’t for your sake. Sapnap raised a brow, before sighing and taking his hand. He sits down next to him, careful not to move him.
“You can talk to me.” The demon says gently. “Please, you can trust me with anything. Just tell me what’s going on.” Karl stares up at him, lip wobbling. He’s so tired, he wants to rest, he can’t answer questions now, not yet.
Not ever.
“I love you,” is all Karl can say, “Please believe me when I say I’m sorry for what I do when… when I don’t know what’s going on. I’m sorry I can’t tell you, I want to, but please believe me I love you .”
Sapnap wraps his arm around his shoulders, pressing a kiss to his forehead. “I love you too. I… you don’t have to carry whatever this is alone.” Karl leans into his touch, eyes closing slowly. He can feel a sob building in his chest.
“I can’t.” Karl whispers, before breaking into a cry. He clutches Sapnap’s arm, sobbing, ignoring the pain that shoots through his arms as he moves. Sapnap whispers words of reassurance into his ear, holding him close as he breaks down.
Karl can’t remember a time where he felt this bad. Where he wanted to tell the Inbetween to fuck off forever, to leave him alone and let him live his life. He buries his face in Sapnap’s chest, trying to quell his sobbing.
“You’re okay.” Sapnap whispers. “It’s okay.” Karl can’t find it in him to answer, too lost in his mind. He gasps for air, breaths coming in rapid pants. He blinks rapidly, trying to calm down.
You’re okay, he tries to tell himself, you’re safe.
“Sap… love you…” Karl says again, taking a shuddering breath. Sapnap cups his cheek, gently thumbing away the tears.
“And I love you.” He says softly, pressing his forehead to Karl’s. “And I vowed to protect you. I won’t force you to tell me what’s going on, but I’m here for you no matter what.”
“Thank you.” Karl whispers, shuddering slightly. “‘M sorry.”
“Don’t be.” Sapnap says. “You’ve got a lot on your shoulders, but I promise… I promise I won’t let you sink.” Karl smiles at him, curling closer to his fiance. Sapnap rests his head on Karl’s, holding him tightly.
“I think I’m gonna sleep now.” Karl mumbles, eyes fluttering shut. “Really… really.. Tired.”
“That’s fine.” Sapnap murmurs. “I’ll be here when you wake up.” Karl smiles sleepily up at him, resting his head on his chest. He lets himself fall back into unconsciousness, the feeling of safety lulling him to a dreamless sleep.
-
Tommy hadn’t meant to get up. But his nightmares had plagued him once more, and Tommy couldn’t stay in his room. He needed to walk it off. Exile, where he was alone, betrayed, left behind–
Tommy shudders, forcing himself to walk forward. He hates these nightmares. And after the events of the day, he really could have used a restful night. But no, Prime deemed it naught, so he was up at three in the morning and trudging toward the kitchen.
He could use some hot chocolate. Or milk, maybe. Something to help him fall asleep. Tommy pushes the door open, trying to walk quietly. Sapnap and Karl definitely needed sleep as much as he did. Can’t there be peace for five minutes?
Decidedly not, because peace is arbitrary and it seems to run away from Tommy wherever he goes. It would be nice if, for once, things could be normal. That he could have a normal life. He was tired of the constant struggle to live. And he failed that once already, it would be nice to not die again.
It’d be nice if everyone he cared about would stop dying.
Tommy pushes open the door, stepping softly into the kitchen. He closed the door as silently as he could, wincing as it creaked. He turns to the counter, nearly having a heart attack as he locks eyes with another person inexplicably in the kitchen at three in the morning.
Karl is sitting at the table, having not noticed his presence. But if he had, he showed no reaction to his appearance. Tommy steps closer, awkwardly clearing his throat. Karl blinks, as if broken out of a stupor.
“You really shouldn’t be walking around yet.” Tommy chides, only half joking. Karl hums, yellow eyes still glazed over and distant.
“Probably not.” Karl murmurs, not even batting him an eye. He’s completely slumped against the counter, like Sapnap had been earlier. The bandages around his arm are a light pink; the bleeding might not have stopped, which was concerning.
Tommy slides into the seat next to him, casting him a look of concern. Karl doesn’t say anything, hands folded neatly in front of him.
“What are you doing awake?” Tommy asks, slightly surprised he’s even able to walk around.
“I could ask you the same question.” He responds, his voice strangely dull. Tommy hasn’t ever heard him speak so mutely, without any energy or joy. He sounded depressed .
“I asked first.” Tommy quips, crossing his arms. Karl sighs, barely reacting.
“Nightmare. Same as normal.” He says, laughing softly. The sound is dry, devoid of any warmth. “Obviously, since I just got stabbed and all. I was really expecting a restful night.”
“Do you want to talk about it?” Tommy asks, pursing his lips. Karl is almost completely unresponsive, yellow eyes flickering with an emotion Tommy can’t quite place.
“It’s too hard to explain.” Karl replies simply, keeping his gaze glued to the counter. His hands shake, twitching every few seconds. Tommy can imagine that isn’t good for his arms, but doesn’t say anything. Tommy takes a deep breath, a new question blooming in his mind.
“Then why don’t you explain what happened today?” He asks, trying to keep his voice neutral. Karl freezes, sitting up sharply. He’s silent for a long moment, not a single noise filling the tiny kitchen.
“I… fell on a knife.” He says lamely. Tommy lifts a brow, unimpressed. That’s the shittiest lie anyone has ever told.
“Bullshit.” Tommy snaps back, rolling his eyes. Maybe he was being too sharp, but it was the middle of the night and he just wanted to know what happened. He needed the truth, because the unknown was killing him.
“No, no, it’s true.” Karl says wryly. “I did… fall on a knife, technically speaking.” Tommy stares at him incredulously.
“C’mon, it’ll be better if you just tell the truth.” Tommy prods. “I mean, I shared my deepest, darkest, traumatic secret. It’s your turn.”
“Trust me, you don’t want to hear this.” Karl says, his voice fringed with something that sounds suspiciously like panic.
“With all due respect, I can guarantee I have been through shit too. You can talk about it, this is a safe space. We can have hot chocolate afterward.” Tommy replies in a rush. Hopefully the hot chocolate bribe works; Tommy personally would definitely agree to that deal.
“I’ll sound crazy if I admit what’s really going on.” Karl says with a bitter laugh. “It’s nothing that can be remedied, either. No way out.”
“I don’t think it’ll sound as crazy as falling on a knife.” Tommy observes. Karl looks at him blankly.
“Okay, fair.” He concedes. “But I still don’t… if I stray from the path again…” Karl trails off, grip iron around the counter. Tommy stares at him mutely, doing his best to quell his confusion. He knows he shouldn’t ask the question, it would be rude to pry too much. He can keep his curiosity at bay.
It doesn’t work.
“Stray from the path?” Tommy asks, incredulous. “What does that mean?” Karl freezes, as if realizing what he said.
“It’s not important.” He says in a rush. “Forget about it, it’s nothing, really.” Tommy doesn’t buy it.
“It’s gotta mean something since you… well…” He gestures to the bandages wrapped around his arm, the healing cuts on his cheek. Karl says nothing at first.
“I’m not supposed to tell anyone,” he breathes finally. Tommy can see the cup shaking in his grip. “But I can’t keep living like this.”
“I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone about exile.” Tommy offers, reaching over and patting his arm, careful to avoid the bandaged portions. “But I opened up, so I think you can too.”
“It’s not that simple.” Karl says bitterly. “I… there will be consequences, if I tell someone.”
“You already got stabbed.” Tommy points out, his voice a deadpan. “I think that invalidates all other potential reactions.” Karl says nothing for a long time, staring mutely off into space. He kneads the table, worrying his lip. He shudders, turning to Tommy.
“Fine, but I’m sorry in advance because this is gonna sound insane.” Karl begins slowly. Tommy nods curtly.
“There are few things that sound insane anymore, trust me.” Tommy says with a grin. “I’ve been brought back from the dead, after all.” Karl laughs softly.
“True.” He concedes. “Okay, here’s what… Here's the truth.” Karl takes a deep breath, closing his eyes as if bracing himself. “I may or may not be a time traveler, I’m kind of bound to this place called the Inbetween, and normally it heals me after every travel, but this time it didn’t–”
“What the fuck.” Tommy says hoarsely, cutting him off. “You’re right, that sounds a little insane. Please start over, slower. That is a lot of information to take in.” Karl grins slightly.
“Yeah, thought so.” Karl deadpans. “Okay, well, I’m a time traveler. Surprise?” He chuckles slightly, as if amused. Tommy stares at him in shock.
“That is not what I was expecting.” He admits. “But continue.”
“I have no idea how, or why, but I can time travel. I’m kind of bound to this place called the Inbetween. I’m not sure why either, it kind of just happened.” Karl continues. “A lot of the tales, as I like to call them, end up with… erm…” He trails off, looking away. “My death, or something similar.”
“Damn, boss man.” Tommy says, whistling. “That’s… wow. How many times have you… you know…?” Karl pauses, furrowing his brow.
“I don't know.” He confesses finally. “But it doesn’t matter, because normally the Inbetween heals me before I show up back home. But not this time– because–” Karl stops talking instantly, as if realizing something. He sits back, mouth parting in horror. “I strayed from the path. Which I’m doing again now, oh Prime–”
“I’m sure it’ll be okay.” Tommy says, trying to reassure him. Karl shakes his head, giving him a forlorn look.
“Don’t tell Sapnap.” Karl says, his voice urgent. “Don’t tell anyone else. With luck, the Inbetween— hopefully there will be no consequences.” Tommy swallows thickly.
“What consequences?” He asks, almost not wanting to hear the answer.
“I might not come home next time. Or if I do, I might be down a life because the Inbetween won’t even give me a chance to find help.” Karl says, his voice dull. “Or worse, I won’t know who any of you are.”
“Holy shit.” Tommy mutters, blinking rapidly. He can’t lose him. Tommy was surprised at how quickly he got attached to Karl and Sapnap, but he found the idea of either of them vanishing deeply unsettling.
He can’t lose them. Not like he lost Wilbur.
Karl shudders, wiping his eyes. He doesn’t say anything. Tommy shakes his head, walking over and hugging him tightly. He quells his own fears, trying to provide comfort to the time traveler. It was a crazy thought, but based on the clues Sapnap had told him and the literal admission by Karl, it made sense.
“I still think you need to tell Sapnap.” Tommy tries again. “You told me, there… it can’t get worse, right?” Karl worries his lips, slumping in Tommy’s grip.
“I… I can’t. What if he’s upset? What if he leaves because of it?” Karl stammers, his insecurities spilling forward. “I don’t know what I’d do.” Tommy smiles reassuringly at him.
“I don’t think he’ll leave because of that, big man.” He says confidently. “He just wants to help you, yeah? I’m sure he’d understand.”
“What if the–” Karl asks. Tommy shakes his head, cutting him off.
“You said it yourself, it’s a little too late for that.” He chides. “And he’s your fiance, who you said murdered you, so you at least owe him an explanation as to why. ” Karl purses his lips.
“I can say I fell–”
“No, no you can’t.” Tommy says, facepalming. He lifts his head, locking eyes with the time traveler. “You have to be honest. It’s… he’s really worried about you.” Karl pauses, sighing heavily.
“Yeah.” He admits finally. “You’re right. I’ll talk to him tomorrow, you’re right.” Karl leans back, resolve painting his demeanor. “He deserves to know, yeah. It’s just… I don’t know what will happen, it’s kind of terrifying.”
“Yeah, well, the worst has kind of happened already.” Tommy offers. “Besides, talking about it leads to healing. I would know, and clearly this is a traumatic event that’s been going on.”
“True.” Karl says with a small laugh. “I just… it’s been a long run, you know? A long time of traveling and having to recover on my own, deal with these nightmares and never be able to talk about it.”
“That was me with exile.” Tommy offers. “And I could… talk about, you know? Besides, I’m sure you have crazy stories to share.”
“That’s true.” Karl concedes with a grin. “Oh, the wild west. That’s a story.” Tommy smiles back, standing up.
You can tell me over hot chocolate. It’s my turn to give you chocolate therapy.”
Notes:
Poor Karl man
This was one of my favorite chapters to write personally probably because family dynamics make me happy lolololI don’t have much to say except finals are in a week o7
- H
Whips nae naes I was so excited for this part of the fic lets go gamers
Comment and join our discords for exclusive content and if u don't we kill everyone/j
- S
Chapter 7: A Million Pieces
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
Tubbo didn’t expect to use his compass again.
Okay, that is a lie. Tubbo uses a compass all the time. His navigation is shit, after all. He can’t tell his left from right, it all blurs together for him.
But he hasn’t used “Your Tommy” in months. He hasn’t pulled it out of his junk box in months, he hadn’t attempted to fix it for months, but now he had. Because Tommy was missing again, and Dream was on the loose. And Tubbo wasn’t going to let history repeat itself.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“This is a bad idea.” Karl mutters, wringing his hands together. “I shouldn’t do this.” Tommy fixes him with an incredulous look. He sighs.
“You did not spend all of last night having a mental breakdown only to not tell your fiancé what’s really going on.” Tommy says dryly. Karl sits back, worrying his lip.
“But what if—“ He starts. Tommy resists the urge to shove him over.
“No.” He says sharply. “You spent all of last night doing that, but you finally agreed to talk to him.” Karl glares at him.
“Maybe I can pass out mid sentence. Then I won’t have to explain.” He says, snapping his fingers.
“Then I’ll just tell him and let you explain when you regain consciousness.” Tommy proclaims. Karl sighs, burying his face in his hands.
“There’s no escape, is there?” Karl mumbles, dismayed.
“Nope.” Tommy pops the p, smirking. “You’ll be fine, just trust that things will be fine.” Karl mumbles something under his breath, but doesn’t protest further. “Now all we have to do is wait.”
“This is horrible. Now would be a good time for a headache so I can feign ignorance or go do something else.” Karl rests his head on the table, sighing melodramatically.
“Wait, so your headaches. Are they linked to the time traveling thing?” Tommy blurts out. Karl lifts his head.
“Yeah.” He shrugs, unbothered. “Among other side effects.” Tommy tilts his head, curious. Theoretically, he could find out on his own. It was a little known fact that he was a shapeshifter. He didn’t usually shift anything in front of people, save for a select few, like Tubbo or Wilbur. It made him self conscious, and he doesn’t like showing it off.
But then again, he could conceivably find out more about Karl’s ability if he copied his DNA.
Tommy reaches out and takes Karl’s hand, chattering words of aimless reassurance as he focuses on duplicating whatever he is. It’s easier with physical features— Tommy could copy Tubbo’s goat horns with ease— but inherent, hidden traits were harder. He needs to be in contact with the person, especially the first time.
And decidedly the last with Karl, because the second Tommy shifts, his entire body screams in pain.
Pinpricks of fire races down his arms and through his head, each heart beat like thunder under his skin. He can feel his eyes watering, the pain so intense and constant. It refuses to yield, instead only getting worse. Tommy releases Karl’s hand with a gasp, forcing himself to focus enough to reset his own DNA structure.
The agony ends, but he can feel the after effects. Like his cells are still trying to tear themselves apart. He shuts his eyes, a shudder racing down his spine.
“How the fuck do you live like this?” Tommy says seconds later, locking eyes with the time traveler.
“Live like what?” Karl asks quizzically.
“It feels like someone is dropping nukes on my cells, what the fuck.” Tommy spits back, another aftershock rippling through his brain.
“Wait.” Karl says, drawing back slightly. “Did you like… copy my DNA?” Tommy flashes him a nervous smile.
“I’m a shapeshifter… surprise?” He offers. Karl blinks at him.
“Nice.” Is all he says, grinning back. “That’s pretty cool.” Tommy beams with pride, straightening up. Dream had called me a thief, he remembers suddenly, but refuses to give way to somber. Tubbo never thought he was a thief, Wilbur never thought he was a thief, and clearly Karl doesn’t care.
“Anyway.” Tommy says, brushing the euphoria aside. “Seriously, how do you deal with that pain? It’s… awful.” Karl shrugs.
“I honestly don’t know what you’re talking about.” He admits. Tommy stares at him, incredulous. How can he not feel his cells literally splitting apart?
“Dear Prime, it’s worse than I thought. Wait until Sapnap—“
“Why are both of you awake at this ungodly hour?” Sapnap mutters on cue, shuffling into the kitchen. “Especially you, Karl.” Karl swallows thickly, laughing nervously.
“I couldn’t sleep.” He says in a rush. “But it’s fine, I’m feeling much better—“ Sapnap walks over, gently taking his hands. Tommy scoots back.
“We’ll need to check your arms later.” He murmurs, examining the stained bandages.
“Yeah.” Karl replies, his voice distant. Tommy rolls his eyes, clearing his throat.
“I think Karl has something to tell you.” He says pointedly. “About where his injuries came from.” Karl fixes him with a withering glare as Sapnap tilts his head.
“Oh?” The demon asks, curious.
“You’ll thank me later.” Tommy says, patting Karl’s shoulder. “Now, I’m just gonna excuse myself. Have fun!” He stands up from the counter, skipping toward the door.
-
Karl glares after the kid, shaking his head slowly. This is such a bad idea. He can’t help but wonder how this is supposed to go well. He watches the door shut, silently planning his revenge.
“So.” Sapnap says, sitting back. The demon had let go of his hands, gently setting them back on the counter. Karl sighs, closing his eyes.
“Listen… I don’t know where to start, or if I want to start, or—“ He starts to ramble, feeling his pulse quicken.
“Hey, it’s okay.” Sapnap says softly. “Take your time.” Karl swallowed thickly, shuddering. He keeps his gaze glued to the counter. He thinks that confessing had been easier than this.
Because at least that secret didn’t have the chance of destroying the space time continuum. Or leading to his death. Or take away his memories.
Needless to say, there was a lot more weighing on this than anything else he’d ever said.
“Okay.” Karl begins slowly, knotting his fingers together in an attempt to stop their shaking. “Promise not to call me crazy.”
“I guarantee you I won’t.” Sapnap says, his voice still patient. Just spit it out, Karl tells himself. He sits back, bracing himself.
“I can time travel.” Karl says in a rush. “And it’s probably gonna be the death of me.” Sapnap blinks at him, mouth parting in slight shock.
“Repeat that?” He asks hoarsely. Karl grimaces.
“I can time travel.” He repeats. “I’ve been able to time travel for a few months now. But it’s…it’s not good.” He admits quietly. Sapnap says nothing at first, the demon’s eyes widening.
“Time travel.” Sapnap says, his voice dull. “That’s what’s been going on this whole time.” Karl purses his lips, wrapping his arms around himself. He ignores the bolt of pain that shoots through his injuries.
“Yeah.” Karl mutters, unable to meet his eyes. “It’s… it’s—“ He breaks off, unable to continue. It’s going to kill me. It’s making me forget. It’s destroying me.
“It’s okay.” Sapnap whispers, although his voice is tight.
“It’s not okay.” Karl says shortly, shaking his head. “This could kill me, this will kill me—“
“Take a deep breath.” Sapnap murmurs gently. “You’re okay.”
“Stop saying it’s okay, please.” Karl snaps, feeling his heart rate elevate. It’s not okay, it’s not okay, it’s not okay. “Because it’s making me forget, and I wasn’t supposed to stray from the path but I did, and now I’m telling you which I also—“
“Karl. Look at me.” Sapnap says sternly, albeit not unkindly. He reaches over and gently takes one of Karl’s hands, unwrapping his arms from around his shoulders. “I don’t necessarily understand what’s going on, but I am here for you, okay?”
“You can’t follow me to the Inbetween. Or the Other Side, or the Tales where I die, or I watch you die—“ Karl rambles.
“What?” Sapnap asks, interrupting him.
“Right, yeah.” Karl mutters, ducking his head. He hadn’t wanted to explain the doppelgängers. He hadn’t wanted to explain any of this, but here he was. “All these Tales— or the time traveling— there’s doppelgängers of… everyone. But there’s always…”
“Me.” Sapnap finishes. “Or someone who looks like me.”
“Yeah.” Karl finishes. “And last time…” He bites his lip, the memory welling up in his mind’s eye.
“I— whoever it was— killed you.” Sapnap says softly. “I’m so sorry.” Karl shrugs.
“Honestly, this isn’t the first time I’ve died in a Tale. We’re probably closer to five or six.” Karl admits. Sapnap looks horrified, mouth partying ever so slightly.
“Holy shit.” The demon mutters. “Holy shit, so you’ve—“
“If the Tales applied to the three lives rule, I’d be dead.” Karl finishes, his voice a deadpan. Sapnap’s grip on his hand tightens. “But the Inbetween usually heals whatever wounds I receive.”
“But last time…” Sapnap trails off, the question lingering in the air.
“I strayed from the Path.” Karl says simply. “I disobeyed the Inbetween.” Sapnap says nothing, bowing his head.
“Fuck, Karl.” He says finally. “I had no idea any of this was happening.”
“You were never supposed to know.” Karl replies softly. “No one but me was ever supposed to know.” But I had a breakdown in front of Tommy, and here we are.
“We’ll be fine.” Sapnap reassures, trying to sound confident, all while not letting go of his hand. “Okay? We’ll be fine.” Karl sits back slowly, a thousand thoughts crowding his mind.
“What if we aren’t?” He asks in a hushed whisper.
“Huh?” Sapnap tilts his head, confused.
“What if we— what if I’m not fine?” Karl’s words are shaky; he can’t bring himself to speak evenly. “What if I forget completely because I told you, what if the Inbetween kills me, what if—“
“We can’t worry about that right now, not until it happens.” Sapnap replies, a clearly forced smile crossing his face. He’s worried too.
“Okay.” Karl says, bottling his fears down. He’s right. We can fix this.
“I do… need to ask.” Sapnap starts awkwardly. Karl nods, signalling him to continue. “Do you want to keep time traveling?” Karl hesitates before answering.
Does he want to keep traveling? Karl isn’t sure. For all the negatives, he can’t help but remember the times where it wasn’t this bad. Where he wasn’t forgetting, where the Inbetween wasn’t his jailor and closer to a friend.
But the undeniable truth was that it wasn’t anymore. Karl was no longer safe there, and he was no longer stable enough to keep time traveling. His hunger for knowledge had been quenched by the weight of forgetting.
He can’t live like this much longer.
“No.” Karl says hoarsely. “I don’t— I don’t know if I can keep doing this.” Sapnap steps off of the chair, crossing around the counter. He gently wraps Karl in a hug, head resting on his head.
“We’ll find a way to fix this.” The demon promises. “Okay?”
“Okay.” Karl agrees, trying not to burst into tears on the spot. He wants so desperately to believe him, but he isn’t sure how to escape this fate.
“It’s gonna be fine, I promise.” Sapnap says, smiling with reassurance lacing his demeanor. Karl manages a weak grin in return.
“Yeah,” he says, leaning into the hug, willing his trembling to stop, “I hope so.”
-
Tubbo didn’t expect to use his compass again.
Okay, that is a lie. Tubbo uses a compass all the time. His navigation is shit, after all. He can’t tell his left from right, it all blurs together for him.
But he hasn’t used “Your Tommy” in months. He hasn’t pulled it out of his junk box in months, he hadn’t attempted to fix it for months, but now he had. Because Tommy was missing again, and Dream was on the loose. And Tubbo wasn’t going to let history repeat itself.
So he took his old compass and spent hours poured over the circuit board, rewiring the red stone and centering the arrow. After days of work, it finally worked again, pointing toward east, toward Tommy .
“Come on, Ranboo.” Tubbo calls, watching the dial spin. “We haven’t got all day to find him.”
“Micheal’s getting tired.” Ranboo snaps back, the ender hybrid hoisting the piglin higher. Micheal was attached to his back like a koala, eye fluttering shut. Tubbo bites back a sigh. The only reason they’d brought the toddler was the very reason that they were looking for Tommy in the first place.
Dream.
It isn’t safe anymore, not like it was when Dream was in prison. Now, he is free. Now, no one is safe.
And of course Tommy picks now to go missing in action. Once Tubbo finds him and makes sure he’s safe, he’s going to murder him.
“We’ve been walking for hours.” Ranboo complains, setting the toddler down and stretching. His bicolor tail twitches in irritation, which Tubbo elects to ignore.
“And we’ll keep walking until we find him.” He snaps back. “Tommy’s… we have to find him before Dream does.” Tubbo shudders, a fresh wave of guilt washing over him. It was funny how so much could have been avoided if he hadn’t exiled Tommy.
How undamaged things would have been. How much better things would have been.
But Tubbo can’t change the past, as much as he desires to. He can only live with his mistakes and try to grow from them.
He thinks he has. He thinks he’s grown. But he’s still haunted by his past, and it’s something he’s learned to live with. He’s determined not to let the same thing happen again, though.
“We’re pretty far from home, y’know.” Ranboo says, twisting around and viewing his surroundings. He stoops down and picks Micheal back up, the piglin melting back into his grasp.
“Yeah, well, we can take the Nether route home.” Tubbo says starkly. “C’mon, Boo, we’ve got to find him.” Ranboo shifts uncomfortably, but nods anyway.
“Yeah, I suppose. But as long as there’s no death message on the communicator, I think it’s okay.” Ranboo adds quickly. Tubbo lifts a brow.
“There’s such thing as torture and imprisonment. Which is why we’re looking for him.” Tubbo replies, his patience running thin. Ranboo concedes his statement with a sigh, dipping his head in resignation.
“Okay, fair. And true.” Ranboo says, hoisting the toddler onto his back. Tubbo nods sharply, turning back to the forest. He’d never been this far east before; he did have to admit he was a little nervous.
But Tommy is worth it. He’s going to find his best friend even if it kills him.
Tubbo stares up, watching as the trees slowly cascade into giant mushrooms; strange. Great oaks mixed with red and white spotted mushrooms, slowly opening up to somewhere new.
Tubbo notes the path is becoming more pristine as he walks, less battered and overgrown. As if this trail has been used many times.
“Stay close.” Tubbo whispers back to Ranboo. “I think we’re about to find something.” The ender hybrid nods, holding Micheal closer. Tubbo brushes aside some low hanging branches, blinking as harsh sunlight hits his eyes.
And then he was in an entirely new realm.
“Holy shit.” Tubbo whispers, gazing in silent shock at the spiraling mushroom city. Grassy fields pave the way into a town, giant structures growing toward the heavens.
The strangest part is he’s never seen it before in his life.
“Where are we?” Ranboo asks, stepping out next to him. Tubbo shrugs, glancing back down at his compass. It’s arrow had shifted, pointing north toward one of the fields. Oh no.
“Does that point to corpses?” Ranboo asks, voicing his thoughts. Tubbo shrugs.
“We’ve never tested it.” He says wryly. He steps toward the field, wading through the grass. He steps high through the tendrils, practically running in the direction of his compass. He can hear laughter in the distance, getting louder and louder. It spurs him onward.
Tubbo stiffens as he finally, finally, sees Tommy. Tommy, who’s sitting next to Sapnap.
Sapnap, who’s tried to kill them both before. Who’s fought against him. Who’s best friends with Dream. He’s talking with Tommy, both of their backs turned to him. He can’t tell if it’s hostile or not, but he can’t help but be wary.
Immediately, Tubbo’s brain launches into panic mode. His body moves before he can stop himself, despite Ranboo telling him to stop and assess the situation before he does anything stupid.
Too late, Tubbo’s brand is doing stupid shit. And of course he has to stay on brand. He gently pushes Ranboo back, before racing forward, tearing through the grass.
“Get away from Tommy, you fucking bitch!” Tubbo screeches, throwing himself at Sapnap without a second thought. The demon turns, eyes widening in shock as Tubbo tackles him, slamming him against the ground.
Sapnap throws him off, leaping to his feet. Tommy stumbles back, shock flickering in his gaze. Tubbo yells again, ramming into Sapnap again.
“Tubbo!” Tommy shouts, launching forward and knocking him off balance. “What the hell are you doing here? No, what the hell are you doing?” Tubbo pauses.
“Wait.” He says, trying to piece it together. “Are you two not fighting?”
“No!” Tommy shouts back. “Why did you attack him, for Prime’s sake?”
Maybe Tubbo should have thought it through.
-
"Why're you out here?" Sapnap asks, walking over to where Tommy is sitting with his knees to his chest in one of Kinoko’s many fields.
"I like sitting in the grass. It's warm." Tommy says with a smile, nudging a mushroom that poked out from the green grass.
"That seems nice." Sapnap muses, sitting down beside him.
"L'Manburg had grass." Tommy says, a sad smile on his face.
" Everywhere has grass, dumbass." Sapnap teases, but not unkindly. The demon pauses, staring aimlessly at the sky. “Thank you for getting Karl to talk to me. About the… whole…”
“It’s not a problem, really.” Tommy assures, smiling. “I hope it helps, y’know?” Sapnap sighs.
“Me too.” Tommy agrees, reclining back.
“I got him back upstairs, I’m hoping he stays there. I’m afraid I’ll tear open one of his injuries if he keeps moving around.” Sapnap worries his lip. “I can’t believe he’s been time traveling under my nose for months.”
“He has some sick stories though.” Tommy offers weakly. “They’re pretty good.”
“If we ignore the part where he or someone else dies.” Sapnap says through a sigh. “I swear, I’m just—“
He cuts off as a brown blur streaks toward him, knocking him down the hill. Tommy leaps to his feet, hearing incoherent shouting. Tubbo? Tommy’s eyes widen, shock pulsing through his mind.
What the hell is Tubbo doing here? And why is he attacking Sapnap?
“Tubbo!” Tommy shrieks, running forward and throwing his friend off of the demon. Tubbo staggers back, away from Sapnap. The demon steps back, eyes flickering with mistrust. “What the hell are you doing? No, what the hell are you doing?”
“Wait. Are you two not fighting?” The goat hybrid pauses, tilting his head. Tommy glares at Tubbo, crossing his arms. What the fuck.
“No!” Tommy shouts back. “For Prime’s sake, why are you attacking him?” Tubbo blinks, pursing his lips.
“He thought Sapnap was going to kill you.” Ranboo steps out of the grass, holding Micheal tightly. Tommy perks up, grinning at the ender hybrid.
“Hey, Ranboo.” He waves. “What’s new?” Ranboo shrugs.
“Nothing. Just making sure Dream hadn’t killed you.” He sets Micheal down, the toddler immediately teetering over to Tommy. He kneels down, high fiving the piglin.
“‘Sup, little dude?” He asks, grinning at him. Micheal sits down next to him, smiling back.
“It’s good to see you aren’t dead.” Tubbo says. “And fuck you for scaring me.” Tommy stares at him incredulously.
“What the fuck, big man.” He deadpans. “I was busy trying to not die when Dream got out.”
“You could have messaged me a few days ago, since you’re clearly vibing now.” Tubbo snaps back. Tommy glares harshly back at the goat hybrid.
“If I may—“ Ranboo opens his mouth to say something, only to fall forward suddenly with a yelp of pain. Tommy blinks, tilting his gaze up to see Karl standing over the ender hybrid, holding a stick.
“Why are you attacking my fiancé.” Karl demands, pointing his stick at Tubbo. Tommy buries his face in his hands, trying not to laugh. Micheal is not as subtle, the toddler bursting out into loud giggles.
“We come in peace!” Tubbo yelps, throwing his hands up. “Please don’t hit me with your stick.”
“Karl, you should be resting.” Sapnap chides, standing up and walking over. He plucks the stick out of his grasp, wrapping his arms around his shoulders. Karl glares at him, but still melts into his grip.
“I’m fine.” He spits back. “And it’s not my fault you keep getting into fights and I have to come out here and hit people with sticks to save you.”
“We weren’t fighting.” Ranboo deadpans, rubbing the back of his head. “Well, I wasn’t. If you wanted to hit anyone with a stick, then hit Tubbo. He tackled Sapnap.”
“Why do you have to throw me under the bus like that?” Tubbo asks, slumping on the grass.
“Because you’re the one who attacked Sapnap, not me.” The ender hybrid retorts.
“Sorry, Ranboo.” Karl calls. Ranboo shrugs.
“All good.” He replies. “Not the first time I’ve been hit with a stick. Toddler and all that.”
“Good job, Micheal.” Tommy says with a grin, high fiving the toddler again. He turns back to Tubbo. “Not that it isn’t nice to see you and all, but what are you doing in Kinoko? How did you even find it?”
“I fixed the old compass.” Tubbo says, pulling out a battered tool. Tommy peers at it, tilting his head in curiosity.
“Is that…?”
“Your Tommy.” Tubbo finishes, tucking it in his pocket. “I never got rid of it.”
“Probably a good thing.” Tommy says faintly.
“Yeah, well, with Dream on the loose, I figured it would be best to try and find you.” The goat hybrid says with a small shrug.
“I appreciate it.“ Tommy gives him a half smile. “It’s good to see you three.”
“Nice place you’ve settled in.” Ranboo observes. “What’s the name?”
“Kinoko Kingdom.” Sapnap supplies. “And as long as you don’t attack me again, you’re welcome here.”
“No promises.” Tubbo says wryly. Sapnap sighs.
“I don’t have time to argue. I’ve got to take Karl back inside anyway, please don’t burn down the Kingdom.” The demon says, guiding his fiancé toward the main house.
“I’m fine, Sapnap. Sweet Prime, it’s just a stab wound.” Karl protests. Sapnap shakes his head.
“We aren’t arguing about this in front of the kids.” He retorts. “Come on. I’ll be back out in a few minutes.”
“Just a stab wound, huh?” Tubbo asks the second the two vanish over the crest of the hill. “What—“
“Don’t ask.” Tommy says through a sigh, pressing two fingers against the bridge of his nose.
“How did you end up in Kinoko, anyway?” Ranboo asks suddenly, changing the subject. Micheal stands up and waddles back over to Ranboo, plopping down in front of him. Tommy watches him go, before turning back to Ranboo.
“Dream was chasing me.” He says flatly. “Shocker, right?”
“Oh.” Tubbo manages. “So technically we were too late.”
“By a week and a half, give or take.” Tommy shrugs, completely unbothered. Maybe it was bad he was so numb to what had happened, or maybe it meant he was healing. Either way, he continues on with his story. “Dream pretty much chased me from Logstedshire to the Nether to Kinoko.”
“Wow.” Ranboo says, blinking. “That’s a long way.”
“No shit, Sherlock. I got enough cardio to last me a lifetime.” Tommy says with a small laugh. “Anyway, I ended up here. Dream was about to catch me, but Sapnap stepped in. He… saved me, and offered me a home.”
"And how have things been here?" Tubbo asks, tilting his head.
"Surprisingly peaceful." Tommy admits, rubbing the back of his neck. "They've been really nice, y’know?"
Tubbo looks around again, still processing the kingdom. Tommy understands, it's quite a lot to take in. "It looks pretty nice."
"The grass.. it's like L'Manburg." Tommy admits sheepishly, fiddling with a few green blades as a minor distraction. Tubbo seems to understand, because of course he would. He nods, the two thinking of old memories in riverbanks and fields in the shade of blackstone walls and sprawling greenery. Tommy’s been to Snowchester, as peaceful and safe as it is there, Kinoko is great at bringing back those old memories.
Ranboo looks at the two of them with utter confusion. " Everywhere has grass," he points out.
"But not grass .“ Tubbo points out, Tommy nodding in agreement as he plops down to sit beside Tommy and brush a hand through the grass.
"They've got drugs here too, Tubs." Tommy whispers to his friend with a mischievous glint in his eyes, pointing at one of the giant mushrooms. "Drug trees."
"Woah.." Tubbo whispers, leaning against Tommy. "D'you think if we set one of those on fire the whole kingdom gets high?"
At that moment, the door to Sapnap and Karl's home opens to a certain demon looking at them with a face that manages to be concerned and angry at the same time.
"You two are not burning down anything." He says sternly, tail flicking behind him.
"C'mon Sapnap, I know you're a pyromaniac at heart. Join us, you know you want to." Tommy says, and Sapnap almost looks convinced.
"...I think I'll stick to burning soup." He eventually decides, though Tommy thinks the decision pains him. It better, fucking traitor. Tommy expected better. He will be snitching on him to Karl.
...Who probably wouldn't approve of arson.
"You burnt soup ?" Ranboo asks, tilting his head.
"Don't ask, please don't ask." Sapnap pleads, glancing back inside. “A mention is enough to give Karl an aneurysm.”
"I was there for the great soup disaster, truly a tragedy. Those poor curtains." Tommy laments, shaking his head sadly. Tubbo laughs.
"Did you help him burn soup?" Ranboo asks, holding Michael in his lap as the piglin plays with a flower.
"No!" Tommy cries, right as Sapnap speaks.
"Yes! It was him, all him. I've never seen anything wrong ever." Sapnap declares, the bastard .
"I can imagine." Tubbo says with mock sympathy.
"We're being terrorized by a feral cat." Sapnap says, and Tommy narrows his eyes.
"I'll bite you." He threatens, flashing sharp fangs.
"Case and point-" Sapnap begins, and Tommy jumps at him, biting his arm. Sapnap screams, flailing his arm in panic. Tommy refuses to release his grip, even as Ranboo looks terrified and Michael claps proudly. Tommy internally thanks Michael, his biggest fan.
He's about to start spewing curses at Sapnap when a sudden calm spreads through his body, brain buffering for a second as he feels himself be lifted up. The world blurs for a second before Tommy is dropped on the soft grass, forced into awareness. Tubbo grins at him before plopping down beside him. Tommy glares at the ram for exposing his weakness like this. The absolute bastard.
Sapnap rubs at his arm, wincing in pain. Tommy looks a bit concerned that he actually hurts him, but Sapnap laughs. "Man, that hurt."
"Never challenge the great TommyInnit." Tommy spits back.
“As much as this is, It’s getting late.” Ranboo says, peering at the sky. The sun was arcing down, descending slowly across the horizon. “I think we need to get to the portal before the sun sets.”
“Maybe we took too much time getting here.” Tubbo observes, laughing sheepishly.
“And who’s fault was that—“
“Yeah, that’s fair.” Tommy interjects, trying to quell his disappointment. “You’ll visit, yeah?”
“Of course.” Tubbo replies immediately, patting his shoulder. “You can count on it.”
“Great.” Tommy says, standing up. He embraces his friends one by one. Tubbo peers over at Sapnap, a mischievous grin crossing his face.
“By the way,” Tubbo says, a merry twinkle in his eyes. “Tommy has an off switch.” Tommy stiffens, eyes narrowed into slits. Sapnap tilts his head, curious.
“You bitch.” He says slowly, his voice dangerously low. “I will end you for that.” Tubbo simply laughs, the goat hybrid unfazed.
“See you later, big man.” He says with a smirk, before turning away and following Ranboo out of Kinoko.
Notes:
I’m so tired because my parents are making me quarantine because I was close contact but tested negative and finals are next week I am not slaying but *hands chapter on silver platter*
-H
Hurri carried this chapter but I carried the funnies its rlly early in the morning and I might be sick keep yass slaying my dudes join the discords and comment or ill hit the slay button on some fictional characters
-S
Chapter 8: It’s Gonna Hurt Like Hell (To Become Well)
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
“I can’t believe you bit me.” Sapnap’s voice floats down from the entryway, bemused agitation coloring his tone.
“Listen, it was worth it.” Tommy replies, laughing.
“Well, now I know you have an off switch, so it won’t happen again.” Sapnap retorts. Karl descends the staircase, poking his head around the corner.
“Who bit who now?”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karl is fine.
Sure, he got stabbed, had a breakdown, and then passed out for the entire morning, but he’s fine now. It’s not like he’s actively dying anymore. He hit Ranboo with a stick without passing out! Besides, he wants to talk to them anyway. He hasn’t seen Tubbo in forever, come to think of it.
So he had decided the second that Sapnap shut the door to their room that he would go back downstairs. After he rested for a second, because he is, admittedly, tired. Karl swears he only shuts his eyes for a few seconds, but suddenly the sun is setting and it’s almost night.
Maybe he was tired.
Karl makes it halfway down the stairs before he hears voices.
“I can’t believe you bit me.” Sapnap’s voice floats down from the entryway, bemused agitation coloring his tone.
“Listen, it was worth it.” Tommy replies, laughing.
“Well, now I know you have an off switch, so it won’t happen again.” Sapnap retorts. Karl descends the staircase, poking his head around the corner.
“Who bit who now?” He asks, tilting his head.
“I bit Sapnap.” Tommy raises his hand. “He tried to blame me for the soup incident.” Karl nods sagely.
“Understandable.” He agrees. “I condone it.”
“What the fuck.” Sapnap deadpans, looking utterly betrayed. “This is slander I say, utter slander.” Karl gives him a cheeky grin.
“Yep!” He says cheerfully. “You’re also just mad because you know deep down that it was justified.”
“No. Never.” Sapnap says, shaking his head. “Besides, Tommy has an off switch, allegedly.”
“No, that’s a lie, it’s fake news.” Tommy declares, almost a little too quickly. “Tubbo was lying.”
“Then how’d he get you to stop biting me, huh?” Sapnap shoots back. Tommy shrugs, although he doesn’t reply. Karl sits down on their couch, watching with a lifted brow.
“That’s a good question.” He points out. “How did he get you to stop trying to murder my fiancé?”
“No comment.” Tommy says, turning away and crossing his arms. “I have the right to remain silent, and I am using that right.” Sapnap hums to himself, tapping his foot against the ground. His tail flicks in agitation.
“Okay, you bit me, and then Tubbo ran forward and grabbed you like this–” Sapnap reaches toward Tommy. The teen slaps his hand, glaring at him.
“I’ll bite you again, don’t–” Sapnap picks him quickly, hoisting him off of the ground under his arms. Tommy kicks his shin once, before dropping forward.
“I think I found it.” The demon whispers. Karl stands up, shocked.
“No way.” He says with a laugh. “No chance.”
“Tommy?” Sapnap whispers, shaking him lightly. No response.
“Oh my honk.” Karl whispers, staring incredulously as Sapnap swings toward him. Tommy is completely limp in his grip, arms flopped forward like a cat.
“I think this is the off switch Tubbo was talking about.” Sapnap observes, setting Tommy down. The second his feet touch the floor, he reels on Sapnap, practically spitting like a feral cat. (Ironic, Karl thinks with a snort of amusement).
“Bitch, I’ll fucking kill you, I do not have an off switch thank you very much, you’re so fucking—“ Karl walks over and picks him up with ease, lifting him off the floor in the same manner Sapnap had. Almost immediately he flops like a rag doll.
“It’s… it’s a miracle.” Sapnap says in shock. Karl hums, setting him down.
“Fuck you.” Tommy mutters, face flushed red. “It’s not my fault Prime decided to fuck me over and give me an ‘off switch’ or whatever.”
“It’s okay, Tommy.” Sapnap reassures him, a smirk crossing his face. “You’re not the only one here with an ‘off switch.’”
“Don’t you dare.” Karl threatens immediately, scooting away. Tommy looks up, eyes flashing with interest.
“Do tell.” He prods Sapnap, wearing a twin conspirator grin.
“Karl has one. It’s adorable, really.” Sapnap snickers, inching closer to him. Karl glares at him, flopping down on the couch.
“Go away.” He mutters.
“No.” Sapnap grins. “You should be upstairs, anyway.
“Fine, fine, I’ll go.” Karl mutters, his face flushing with embarrassment. He moves to stand, only for Sapnap to shake his head.
“I think I need to carry you.” He says with a devil’s grin.
“That won’t be necessary.” Karl says flatly.
“Oh. I think it is.” Tommy interjects, grinning. “I have to see this.”
“Sapnap…” Karl says, warning fringing his tone. “Don’t you dare.”
“Even if I have to sleep on the couch, this will be worth it.” Sapnap decides. He moved quickly, scooping Karl into his arms bridal style.
“No, no—“ His protests are cut off quickly as he sags in Sapnap’s grip. On instinct, Karl rests his head on Sapnap’s chest, leaning into the demon’s warmth. Every time, he thinks bitterly. Although, he does love the feeling of security that accompanies being held.
“He gets really passive.” Sapnap says smugly. “Normally, he’s half asleep but it works all the time.”
“I hate you.” Karl mutters, clinging to Sapnap’s arm. He sighs, any will to fight leaving his body. Tommy snickers.
“No you don’t.” Sapnap says, his voice smug. “You know you love me.” Karl grumbles under his breath, curling closer.
“No. You’re the worst.” He mutters. “I’m going to smother you in your sleep.”
“You say that every time I pick you up.” Sapnap says, turning toward the stairs. “And you really need to stop walking around unless you want to split your stitches.”
“It’s just a flesh wound.” Karl protests.
“I found you half dead in your library.” Tommy deadpans. “That is not just a flesh wound.”
“I lived.” Karl snaps back.
“Barely!” Sapnap points out, exasperated. “No arguing. Come on, I’ll bring you dinner upstairs. I’m begging you, just sit still for one day.”
“Please don’t cook.” Karl asks politely. “Last time, you burnt soup.” Sapnap makes a noise of indignation, scoffing slightly.
“Second time’s a charm.” He says.
“Or,” Tommy pipes up, “I’ll cook and you can watch. How does that sound?”
“Perfect.” Karl says, cutting Sapnap off. He curls closer to the warmth, wrapping his arms around Sapnap’s shoulders.
“Great.” Sapnap concedes, the demon turning toward the stairs. “Now please, please, just rest.” Karl yawns, sagging in his grip.
“Fine.” He mumbles. “Only for you.” Sapnap hums his thanks, kissing his forehead.
These damn off switches, Karl thinks with a small sigh, Sapnap has too much power now.
-
Tommy thinks that his latest nightmare was stupid. It really shouldn’t be weighing on his mind as much as it is, but of course he couldn’t stop thinking about his fucking off switch .
The funny thing about the situation was that he really doesn’t care all that much. It’s not that big of a deal, really. It wasn’t a big deal for the longest time, at least.
Fucking exile, he thinks bitterly. Tommy stares mutely at his flickering lantern, watching the tender fire fade in and out, changing the lighting of the room every second. He sighs, blinking himself out of his trance.
It's a reflex at this point to get out of his bed and trek down to the kitchen. He knows Karl will probably be down there, fighting off his own inner demons. In the back of his mind, he wonders how long his time traveling has been going on. Weeks? Months? Longer?
It’s funny to think about the mountains everyone faces. The trauma that blankets the entire community they have, all the factions with their own beasts ravaging the edges of their minds. Tommy pushes open the door to his room, gliding down the hallway like a ghost. Being quiet seems like the respectful thing to do, even if he’s certain most of the other inhabitants of the house are awake.
“You’re up early.” Tommy says the second he steps into the kitchen. “Up before the sun.” Karl had already set out two mugs, as if anticipating his arrival. He can smell the melted chocolate, the scent filling the room.
“Yep.” Karl replies, shutting one of the cabinets softly. “Early bird gets the worm, I guess.” Tommy slides into his seat at the counter, grasping one of the mugs.
“We really need to stop doing this.” Tommy says, staring at his steaming cup of hot chocolate. “Like, I love hot chocolate, but it’s three in the morning.” Karl shrugs, the time traveler completely unbothered by the mention of the ungodly hour. He stretches with a small grimace, the only indicator of any lingering pain from his injuries.
“They’re called nightmares for a reason.” He retorts. “And this is how I cope.”
“Yeah, but it’s a bad habit.” Tommy points out. “And it gives you a fucked up sleep schedule.” Karl raises a brow.
“Tommy, my livelihood is self-destructive time traveling.” He says dryly. “I think my sleep schedule is the least of my concerns at the moment.”
“Fair enough,” Tommy concedes. “Recovering from trauma is more important than sleep.” Karl nods.
“That’s–” He breaks off as he stumbles, head disappearing behind the counter. A thud follows in seconds, enough to make Tommy jump. He leaps down from his seat, scrambling over to check on him.
“Are you alright?” He calls, looking down at Karl. The time traveler is sprawled on his back, foot caught on his own chair. He has his face buried in his hand, depressed laughter sounding from his covered mouth.
“Yes.” Karl manages. “I just can’t believe I did that.” He sits up, pushing his chair back. He fixes it with a devastating glare, before standing up and sliding into his seat.
“That,” Tommy says with a grin, “was hilarious.” Karl rolls his eyes.
“Yeah, sure. What if I wasn’t okay?” He demands, although his words lack any real bite.
“Then I would have woken your fiancé up to yell at you.” Tommy retorts. “And it would have been even funnier.” Karl mutters an insult behind his mug of hot chocolate.
“Yeah, well, what’s got you up tonight?” He asks, changing the subject. “I mean, clearly it was bad enough to make you want hot chocolate at three in the morning.”
“The usual. Exile, unwanted physical ‘affection.’” Tommy spits the last word out like it’s something vile, wrinkling his nose in distaste. “It sucked after I got out. I didn’t really like it when people grabbed my hand or arm afterward. It just felt wrong.” Karl nods.
“Prime, you are way too young to be carrying this much.” He mutters, almost to himself. Tommy shrugs.
“I’m used to the aversion to touch thing. It’s weird, I go between being touch starved to freaking out if someone bumps into me.” Tommy thinks it stems back to the war, and the aftermath. He felt not right after it, as if his sins made him appalling and a monster. And Dream certainly didn’t help deny those claims, instead reinforcing them with unwanted input.
“I get that. I couldn’t deal with physical touch for the longest time after the Masquerade.” Karl says softly. “I don’t even know why. It’s not like anyone manhandled me, or pushed me to it, or any of that, I just felt– I watched so many people die, there was blood under my nails for days after it, and my hands just felt–”
“Unclean.” Tommy finishes. “Like you did something wrong and couldn’t get rid of the evidence.” Tommy doesn’t ask what it was, nor has he asked for the full story. Karl hadn’t mentioned the Masquerade before now, and he can assume it’s one of the nastier tales based on his current words.
“Yeah.” Karl concures, looking at his hands. “I didn’t kill anyone, but I pulled their bodies out of the fish tank or wine barrels. And I trusted their murderer, I defended him. But he played me and killed me in the process.” He sits up, shaking his head rigorously. “I don’t know, it was just hard with Sapnap and–” He breaks off, furrowing his brow. “And… someone else.”
Tommy doesn’t pry, no matter how much his curiosity claws at his instincts. Who, he wants to ask. Instead, he nods in understanding.
“Dream was like that. He used to tell me how many crimes I committed, how dirty my hands were. He would, uh– hit me–” Tommy says with a nervous laugh. It’s the first time he’d said it out loud, the fact that Dream had hit him. Multiple times, actually, while berating him for being a monster and a menace.
“Dear Prime, I thought that couldn’t get any worse.” Karl says miserably. “I– holy shit.”
“Yeah, I remember Puffy saying that it’s illegal to hit children.” Tommy says nonchalantly.
“Yes, that’s called child abuse.” Karl deadpans.
“Really? That’s not what Dream said.” Tommy blinks. Well, that’s horrifying. Deep down, he knew it was wrong, everything that was happening, but in the moment he actually believed he deserved it. That his punishment was equal to the crime, that justice had somehow prevailed.
Oh, how wrong he had been.
“I’m going to throttle that green teletubby looking bitch the next time he shows his face around here.” Karl practically hisses out. “I don’t understand how he can sleep at night, I really don’t.”
“I…” Tommy trails off, looking away. “I don’t know.” How can he believe he was right? How can he accept what he’s down as okay? It baffles Tommy, confuses him to no end. But he supposes some people just don’t have a conscience.
Unless he was right and Tommy was wrong and–
No. No, he will not fall back into that mentality. Dream was wrong. Dream is wrong. Tommy is allowed to be hurt, he’s allowed to be affected, he’s allowed to work on healing. He takes in a shuddering breath.
He should admit what his nightmare was about, come to think of it.
“He knew about my off switch too. That’s what my nightmare was about.” Tommy says in a rush. “It’s why I… I wasn’t happy about– I don’t like it.” Karl’s eyes flicker with understanding, a dawning horror spreading through his gaze.
“Oh.” He says, his voice hoarse. “That’s…” He trails off, pursing his lips, as if he knows what Tommy was going to say next. Is Dream’s pattern really that predictable? Tommy would laugh if it wasn’t so horrible.
“Dream used to use it in exile.” Tommy admits finally, choosing his words carefully. “It’s… not pleasant to think about.”
“Tommy, you’re misbehaving, that’s enough. You won’t listen? Fine.”
Karl listens silently, his knuckles bone white around his mug.
“If I didn’t listen, he would pick me up like that, y’know? And I don’t know what it is, but I can’t… I couldn’t fight it. It just added to the feeling of helplessness.” Tommy finishes, his words jumbled. Prime above, he hates talking about exile. He wishes he wasn’t so damn sensitive to the whole thing, but here he was.
“I…” Karl trails off, staring at the contents of his mug blankly. “I’m so sorry.” Tommy shrugs, looking away. He hates how awkward he feels, the uncomfortable situation grating on his nerves.
“It’s fine. I guess I’m just not used to it being used in a situation that isn’t trying to manipulate the fuck out of me.” Tommy says with a small laugh. Karl pushes his mug away, looking pale.
“Prime.” He says, his voice colored in hopelessness. “I– we won’t–”
“It’s… it’s not actually–” Tommy cuts him off, knowing exactly what he was going to say. Offer to not pick him up, offer to ignore the “off switch.” But strangely, he trusted Karl and Sapnap not to abuse the knowledge like Dream had. Maybe it was because Tubbo showed it to Sapnap, or maybe it was just the sheer kindness he’d been shown the past few weeks by them.
“We really–” Karl starts to say again. Tommy shakes his head.
“It’s okay.” Tommy says with a small smile. “You guys trust me enough with your secrets, I know I can trust you with mine. Besides, it’s the only way to keep me from biting your fiancé.” Karl coughs, clearly hiding a laugh.
“Fair.” Karl concedes, the time traveler sitting back. “I’m going to honking kill Dream.” Tommy laughs; not at the statement, but at his clear avoidance of saying fuck. The realization makes him laugh even harder, giggles wracking his body. Maybe it was the three AM buzz getting in his head, or maybe it was just funny.
“I don’t understand,” Tommy says between wheezes, “why sometimes you say honk and sometimes you scream fuck .” Karl blinks, looking taken aback. He scoffs, which quickly de-evolves into cackling that mirrors Tommy’s own.
“That’s– an excellent question–” He says, shaking his head. “I don’t know. It varies from day to day.” Tommy snorts, bowing his head.
“That is the stupidest reason to not swearing I’ve ever heard.” Tommy snaps back. “Just scream fuck. Come on, do it now.” Karl gives him an incredulous look.
“Do you want me to wake Sapnap up?” He asks, raising a brow. Tommy shrugs.
“I dunno. Maybe he’s already awake.” He suggests. “Like, maybe you tripping over the chair woke him up.”
“Don’t jinx it.” Karl says with a sigh. “But I doubt it, he could sleep through anything. He slept through–” He breaks off, looking forlorn. Tommy leans forward, curious.
“Sleeps through what?” He prods, his bad memory senses tingling. Karl shakes his head sharply, clapping once. His yellow eyes flash, the shine a little less bright.
“Nope, that’s enough trauma dumping for tonight.” He says decisively. “Moving on, what is it with you and the grass?” As much as Tommy would love to get into what makes grass grass, he also wants to hear the trauma storyline from Karl.
“C’mon, I trauma dumped, it’s your turn.” Tommy pouts. “Please?” Karl shakes his head.
“Nope.” He says, popping the p. “I’m not getting into that story because I’ll start bawling at three in the morning. Besides, I also ranted about time traveling already.”
“You cried last night when you vented about time traveling.” Tommy points out, his voice a deadpan. “Is there a difference tonight?”
“I have more blood cells and a clearer head.” Karl retorts. “I’m not telling you the story, and that’s that.” Tommy sits back in his seat, a pout crossing his face.
“Fine, then I’ll go get Sapnap up and ask him to ask you.” He threatens. Karl stands up sharply, the genuine panic on his face enough to make Tommy wonder if he crossed a line.
“Don’t.” Karl says, his voice hoarse. “Please. I’m not ready to tell him about that yet.”
“Then why don’t you start by telling me?” He asks tentatively. Karl worries his lip, distress clear in his eyes. It reminds Tommy of how he was talking about exile, in a way. Unsure of the damage he would cause, unsure of the reaction. He tries to give Karl a warm smile, an attempt to reassure him that it’s okay.
“I–Uh.” Tommy starts. “I know it takes time getting used to talking about these major traumatic events and shit, but Puffy always said it’s better to start getting it out instead of bottling it all in.” Karl nods numbly, sitting back down heavily.
“Okay, well.” Karl wrings his hands together. “I guess tonight is a trauma dump night, huh?”
“Yeah.” Tommy agrees. “And that’s okay. Chocolate is good therapy.”
“Alright, okay.” Karl looks past Tommy, his eyes slightly unfocused. “The Wild West wasn’t– I didn’t die, but someone else did. Someone else who… looked… he looked– he–” Karl breaks off, clutching the counter. “I killed Sapnap. Not Sapnap, his name was Mason. But I killed him.”
“Oh.” Tommy says faintly. “That couldn’t have been easy.”
“I didn’t have a choice.” Karl says, although he doesn’t sound convinced. “But I got home, and that night I had a full blown breakdown after waking up from a nightmare about that. It’s amazing that Sapnap managed to sleep through it. I’m glad he did, it would have been too awkward to try and explain what happened. I guess I could have used losing my first life as an excuse since that happened around that time too, but–” He breaks off, hurried words finally stilling.
“Prime, this sounds like psychological torture at this point.” Tommy swears. “Does the Inbetween do this on purpose? Does it know what will happen?”
“I don’t know.” Karl confesses. “I don’t think I want to know.” He stares at his drink, his hands shaking.
“We’re both kind of disasters, aren’t we?” Tommy asks.
“I think that’s an appropriate way to describe it, yeah.” Karl concedes, laughing softly. He shakes his head, as if pushing the memory away. “I’m not ready to tell Sapnap about that part of the Wild West. It’s– It’s bad enough he knows that one of his doppelgangers killed me. I don’t want to talk about the time I killed him.”
“That’s fair.” Tommy says with a nod. “You know it’ll be fine at the end of the day, right?” He hates that saying, but he really hopes it can provide comfort in the moment. He hated hearing it during the L’manburg war, but during exile he thinks he would have killed for someone to whisper that quiet reassurance.
“I hope so.” Karl murmurs, so soft that Tommy strains to make out his words. “I really hope so.”
-
Wilbur’s been looking for his brother for two weeks and three days.
Not that he’s been counting. He’s not worried, not at all. Tommy isn’t even his real brother! Just some kid he got stupidly attached to, and now can’t find anywhere.
He’s not frustrated, not at all. He doesn’t care! Tommy’s been acting weird around him lately, as if he’s done something wrong. He knows he’s missed the past… good amount of time, but he’s back now.
Tommy had followed him around for a bit, but after visiting Las Nevadas, he vanished. Wilbur hadn’t worried until he didn’t reappear. He found it funny that Dream had broken out right around the time he started to worry. Wilbur can’t figure out for the life of him why the timing matched like it did.
Maybe it was just the way Tommy got all tense when Wilbur mentioned him? Which was odd; Dream had brought him back. He had no reason not to like the man, right? Wilbur didn’t, at least. Maybe something happened when he was deadish, but surely it couldn’t have been that bad, right?
He shakes it off, walking down Prime Path. The wooden planks echo under his feet. It was so nice to see the trees after being surrounded by concrete for literal years. He likes being alive much better than being dead.
Wilbur had been wandering the server for the past few days, exploring all the new areas that have popped up. L’manburg is completely gone; Phil and Techno finished his work. Wilbur still wonders if it’s a good thing or not. He suspects it’s somewhere in the middle.
He steps through the Nether portal, feeling the rush of heat as he exits the realm. He’d been following the trails, just exploring. He had hoped he would have encountered Tommy by now, but so far he was still missing.
Wilbur blinks as harsh sunlight meets his eyes, reflecting off of the too bright snow. He shields his eyes, doing a full three sixty. Oh, he realizes, this must be Snowchester.
He hasn’t been here yet. He’d been hoping to check it out with Tommy, but the kid vanished before they could go. Now Wilbur was here, on the outskirts of the territory, alone.
He starts to walk toward the town, when a small building catches his eye. It’s not all that big, but still looks nice. Wilbur walks over to it, gently opening the picket gate. He can see a sign hanging in front of the door, words grinning back at him. He steps closer, narrowing nis eyes as he attempts to make them out.
“Puffy’s Pastries… plus therapy.” He reads the words, staring at the snow covered sign. “Huh.” He’s about to knock on the door, when he hears someone clear their throat behind him. Wilbur turns, seeing a very disgruntled Puffy staring back.
“Wilbur.” She greets coolly. “I see you found Snowchester.”
“I did!” He says, forcing a smile across his face. “How have you been?” Puffy says nothing, instead pushing her way past him.
“What’re you doing here?” She asks bluntly. “Don’t you have somewhere else to be? Like blowing up a city?” Ouch. Clearly, not all crimes have been forgiven. Wilbur drops his smile, sighing.
“I’m looking for Tommy.” He admits finally. “He’s been missing for a little bit, I’m just kind of worried.” Puffy raises a brow, leaning against her door.
“He left you? That had to hurt. Probably as much as being stabbed.” Puffy quips.
“Damn, why are you being so mean to me?” Wilbur asks, only half joking.
“From what some people have told me, you’re not someone I really want to be engaging with.” She says. Wilbur rolls his eyes. He’s not surprised, but could people give him the benefit of the doubt? He has no plans to set anything on fire yet.
“I just want to find Tommy.” He says finally. “Please.” Puffy turns away completely. Wilbur taps her shoulder again, his irritation boiling over. “Puffy, where the fuck is Tommy.” He says softly, reaching for his sword. The sheep hybrid looks rather unimpressed.
“I don’t know.” She deadpans. “And honestly, I wouldn’t tell you either way.”
“What!” Wilbur exclaims, so shocked he drops his weapon. “Why?” Puffy flips the “closed” sign over her door as she steps inside.
“Patient-therapist privacy, sorry.” She snaps. “Go bother someone else.” Wilbur opens his mouth to say more, only for the door to be slammed in his face.
“Well.” He says to himself, blinking. “That went well.” Wilbur sighs, turning away. He wracks his brain, trying to think of someone who would know where Tommy is. He paces the sidewalk, muttering to himself in hushed tones.
“Oh!” He snaps his fingers, standing up sharply. He knows just the people! Even if they don’t know exactly where Tommy is, he bets they’ll be willing to help look. Wilbur takes off down the path, headed for the main city.
He’s been meaning to pay Tubbo a visit anyway.
Notes:
My finals are tomorrow but I finished this, the next chapter I had to work on, and started the chapter after that one too
I wrote a total 12k words in the span of five hours fear meI’m so sleepy but the grind never stops. I only have history tomorrow anyway that’s my strongest class lolz
- H
Chapter 9: All That’s Left (Are Your Bones)
Summary:
Both him and Karl were content to sit in comfortable silence, relishing in the almost domestic scene, the sliver of a moment where nothing could go wrong.
Tommy heard footsteps outside.
"-Just let me fucking see him!" A voice Tommy could immediately recognize hissed, followed by the sounds of some struggle. Tommy perked up immediately, both him and Karl getting to their feet immediately as the door opened to reveal Sapnap, hand grabbing Wilbur’s trenchcoat by the collar.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Tubbo woke up, he wasn't expecting a knock on the door. But life has a way of subverting his expectations, usually for the worse, so he can be forgiven for panicking a bit when Michael pulled on his sleeve with a grunt and he opened his eyes to a concerned Ranboo holding the piglin.
"Wh'ssup?" He mumbled, peeling his face from where it was buried in his arms. He'd pulled an all nighter again, still working on plans for Snowchester. Winter is coming fast, and they live in a snowy taiga, where snow coats the ground and the days are cold all year round. Tubbo can imagine the snowstorms and freezing cold winter will bring. They'd have to make a lot of preparations for food stores and ways to keep warm. Tubbo knows Ranboo hates when he neglects sleep for work, the ender hybrid has hated his horrible self care habits since they'd met back in New L'Manburg. He still has foggy memories of Ranboo standing awkwardly in his office, recommending that Tubbo go to bed and leave the piling stacks of paperwork for the morning when he was a bit more lucid. Tubbo had ignored him then, and he still does now.
"Good morning." Ranboo says, and Tubbo smiles up at him, still barely awake.
"Any reason why I'm being woken up?" Tubbo asks with no real bite to the question, just general curiosity. Usually Ranboo lets him sleep in when he pulls an all nighter, insisting he gets some sleep while lamenting about his fucked up sleep schedule.
"Well- uh, Wilbur’s outside and I've kinda been keeping him waiting for the past ten minutes-"
Wait a fucking second .
Tubbo scrambles to his feet, pushing past Ranboo and rushing down the stairs to the front door, where after a peek outside one of the mansion's large windows revealed that yes, his adopted brother was sitting right outside patiently. The man occasionally spared a glance at the door, but for the most part seemed content sitting at their doorstep and seemingly enjoying the view.
Tubbo noticed Ranboo behind him, the hybrid giving him a reassuring glance as he held a curious Michael in his arms. Tubbo knew Wilbur was aware of their marriage, Ranboo letting it slip when he'd been forced to bring Michael with him to work at Wilbur's burger van while Tubbo locked himself in his workshop to repair Your Tommy. Part of him was afraid at what Wilbur would do with the knowledge of their marriage and son, but luckily for them the man didn't seem to care all that much.
Taking a deep breath, Tubbo prepares himself to open the door. He has an idea for why Wilbur would be visiting, and he'd rather just get it over with. As soon as his hand touched the doorknob with a soft rattle, scrambling was heard outside, and Tubbo opened the door to Wilbur attempting to casually stand as if he hadn't been outside for the past few minutes. Who knows how long he'd been waiting outside, honestly.
"Tubbo!" Wilbur greets with a smile that Tubbo doesn't bother with returning. Michael is really the only one who has a positive reaction, clapping his hands with a grin as a hello that Wilbur returns with a wave.
"Cut to the chase, Wilbur." Tubbo says, focusing on his brother instead of his son's antics. "Why are you here?"
"Oh." Wilbur sighs, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "Alright! I was wondering if you knew where Tommy was, I haven't seen him in a while."
"He's nowhere!" Ranboo quickly says before Tubbo can even think of a reply. Wilbur tilts his head, and Tubbo rubbed the bridge of his nose in exasperation.
"Well, I mean- maybe I've seen him.. and I just.. forgot, y’know?" Ranboo quickly corrects, and Tubbo almost faceplants, quickly speaking up before Ranboo can be even more suspicious.
"He means we haven't seen him, not since Dream escaped." He says, keeping his voice steady to avoid any further suspicion from Wilbur. He knew his brother better than Ranboo does, trusting himself to handle the situation far more than he trusts his husband. Right now he only had one goal, and it was for Wilbur to fuck off without any information on Tommy. His best friend had only begun settling in with Sapnap and Karl in their whole mushroom kingdom (Tubbo still thinks burning a mushroom to check the drug levels was necessary), Tubbo wasn't going to take this second chance from him.
"Are you sure?" Wilbur asks, staring at him with a bit of desperation. "He's been avoiding me even before that, I thought you'd at least have some idea. He.. he trusts you two far more than he trusts me right now."
As he should, Tubbo thinks bitterly, yet he kept his anger at the man to himself. He can feel shit about his broken family when his older brother isn't right there.
"Did you check his house? The house he has.. yeah? With like.. flowers.." Ranboo asks, and Tubbo wishes he could tell the ender hybrid that he's clearly trying but that he should leave the interaction to Tubbo himself.
"I did." Wilbur says. "He isn't there, the place seems like it's been empty for a while ."
"Tommy is always welcome in Snowchester, he knows he can come stay over whenever. So if we see him, we'll alert you. How's that sound?" Tubbo offers, internally begging that Wilbur just agree and leave so he can alert Tommy and have a very long nap. Michael's naptime will be soon anyway, Tubbo can take a page out of his son's book and pass out on the couch for a few hours.
Wilbur seems to think over the deal for a few moments, silently deep in thought.
"Alright!" He finally decides. "And if you see Tommy around, tell him I'm looking for him."
"We sure will!" Ranboo says, forcing his voice to be extra cheerful as if Wilbur was a particularly entitled customer at the burger van.
"Thanks!" There's a smile on Wilbur’s face as he turns around and approaches the door. Tubbo's shoulders sag in relief and Ranboo lets out a couple vwoop sounds.
"Well, we should probably message Kinoko to let Tommy know Wilbur is-" Ranboo begins before pausing and realizing that while he'd heard the sound of the front door opening, it never closed. Tubbo slowly turned to see Wilbur hurriedly shutting the door and the sound of feet running on snow.
"He heard me say that, didn't he."
-
Tommy thinks it's scary how things calm down in Kinoko. Maybe the mushrooms just emit drugs and the entire kingdom is high at all times, no arson is even needed. Karl had almost died just a few days ago, and already they were all back to acting as if nothing happened. As if the time traveler wasn't- well, a time traveler.
Even with how hectic things have been in the recent few days, Tommy still finds himself curled up on the sofa next to Karl as the man downs some sweet hot chocolate. Tommy’s own glass of the warm drink is resting on the coffee table, filling the room with the sweet aroma of chocolate.
It almost stifles the terrifyingly strong smell of George's coffee from the pits of hell, that the man had drunk five whole mugs of. Tommy was almost fully certain some divine intervention was involved. Even with the goggles Tommy could feel George's eye twitching from the mass amounts of caffeine he practically inhaled.
After cursing the kitchen with the smell of coffee and refusing to wash his fucking dishes George had promptly left to go do whatever he does most days. Tommy thinks it might just be falling asleep in random places. Terrifying, considering the amount of caffeine in the man's bloodstream.
Sapnap had left soon after him, claiming that as the head of Kinoko's military, he had to patrol the borders. Karl had called him paranoid, but Tommy knew it was sarcastic. Karl was just as paranoid as Sapnap, just better at hiding it.
Tommy was a bit scared too, if he's going to be honest with himself. Dream is out there, planning for something . Tommy didn't know what, but he wished he knew the man as well as Dream knew him. The masked man knew everything there was to Tommy. His biggest fears, every single one of his attachments, and the best ways to make him break. Revival had only strengthened the tether keeping Dream in Tommy’s life, and part of Tommy knew that even Kinoko could never keep him safe from his tormentor forever. He knew that every time something was right, that something was good, it would be taken cruelly from his arms, every hint of safety ripped away.
Tommy didn't want that for Kinoko. He couldn't, wouldn't lose a home again.
But he decided against burdening Karl and Sapnap with his spiraling thoughts, instead only humming a tune to himself. Wilbur used to do it, humm when he was nervous. Tommy thought it was an amusing habit, an easy tell for his brother's emotions, but he began to hate it when he'd be able to pick up Wilbur’s tired voice humming in the silent emptiness of Pogtopia, the sound bouncing off the cramped walls of the ravine. Tommy thinks it's sad yet funny how he's picked up the habit now, they really are alike.
Both him and Karl were content to sit in comfortable silence, relishing in the almost domestic scene, the sliver of a moment where nothing could go wrong.
Tommy heard footsteps outside.
"-Just let me fucking see him!" A voice Tommy could immediately recognize hissed, followed by the sounds of some struggle. Tommy perked up immediately, both him and Karl getting to their feet immediately as the door opened to reveal Sapnap, hand grabbing Wilbur’s trenchcoat by the collar.
Wilbur’s face instantly turned from enraged to relieved and overjoyed as his eyes landed on Tommy, walking forward to greet him.
“Hey Tommy! what’s new-" Wilbur began, before glaring at Karl who tried to come closer, changing from cheerful to murderous. " Get the fuck away from him. "
To Karl's credit, he only took one step back instead of fucking running like any normal person would.
Wilbur didn't pay the time traveler any more attention, focusing on Tommy again. "I’ve been looking all over for you!” Wilbur steps closer to Tommy, arms open in an invitation for a hug. Tommy considers it for a moment, but steps back to Karl's side, keeping eye contact with Wilbur as he does.
Wilbur stays relaxed, yet the look in his eyes betrays everything and Tommy sees his hurt. “Why did you leave?” his brother asks.
“Cause I needed space.” Tommy says simply, glaring at Wilbur.
“Why?”
“I don’t want to talk about it." Tommy hissed. "Just go away.”
"Great! I’ll toss him out with the trash.” Sapnap says cheerfully, earning an almost stifled chuckle from his fiancé and a grateful look from Tommy for shifting the attention off him for a second.
Wilbur glares at the demon as if he'd just cursed his entire family and Wilbur was now going to murder him in retaliation, but he somehow calms down and turns back to Tommy with a weak smile.
“Come on, Tommy. You can talk to me about anything!” Wilbur urges, and the knowledge that Tommy can't makes him clench his jaw. There were days where Wilbur’s words were true, where Tommy could stumble into the Camarvan with even a hint of a frown and Wilbur would stop everything and sit with him as Tommy spilled whatever was weighing his heart down.
But Pogtopia tore a rift between them. Wilbur spiraled and spiraled and Tommy couldn't do anything, could barely sit down next to him on the bad nights and lean against him, pushing through the smell of cigarette smoke and blood.
Wilbur had changed. Exchanging words with him felt less and less natural and more like a game of chess, each word having to be calculated endlessly in his head before he even thinks of speaking.
"I can't. Not about this." Tommy says simply.
Even with Wilbur being back, Tommy still couldn't sit down and talk with him, the words his brother had uttered on his first few days back in the mortal plane pushing him away.
"Dream is my hero, Toms!" His brother announced, spreading his arms with glee as the morning wind ruffled his hair for the first time in over a decade.
It hurt, it hurt like nothing more in the world did. Wilbur was there . As Ghostbur, but he was there. He had seen exile, more than anyone he was there to see Tommy break into a hollowed shell of the boy he had been before.
He had seen it, yet still praised Tommy’s tormentor with a smile, still called Dream his savior.
Part of Tommy wondered if Dream was right when he had called him too dramatic, exaggerating what happened in Logstedshire and falsely claiming Dream had tortured him on that beach, that the man had only been trying to help him be good.
What did it mean if even Tommy’s brother still adored Dream?
“C’mon—“ Wilbur says, eyes pleading for Tommy to speak to him like they had before everything went oh so wrong.
Tommy closed his eyes, head pounding. He can't listen to him anymore. “No! Shut the fuck up, okay?" He yells, stepping forward until he is only an inch from Wilbur’s face. His eyes flashed with an ugly mix of rage and hurt as he met his brother's surprised gaze. "I don’t want to talk about Dream—“
Tommy paused, realizing what he'd just said. Wilbur did too, tilting his head.
“What? What do you mean?” Wilbur asked, genuine confusion on his face. Tommy scoffs. Of course he wouldn't understand. "What does Dream have to do with you being in Kinoko Kingdom?"
Wilbur turns to Karl, who had silently moved to Sapnap's side. "Did you fucking brainwash him? I knew all those mushrooms were suspicious." He spits.
"They didn't have anything to do with it!" Tommy hissed, shifting Wilbur's attention back to him. "Your hero did."
"Again with this?" Wilbur asks, brows furrowing. "I know you don't like him because of the whole disc thing-"
"That's not-" Tommy began, but was cut off by Wilbur again.
"But you're just being ungrateful at this point!"
Tommy froze.
"God, Tommy. How ungrateful can you be? I'm the only one who visits, who speaks to you, the only one who ever cares about you anymore. You'd have died a thousand times over if it weren't for me."
Swallowing the instinctual apology on his tongue, Tommy felt tears drip down his face. "Shut the fuck up, you don't know anything about what he's done-"
"I do!" Wilbur spat, raising his voice for the first time in their conversation. "He brought you back , he gave you another chance at life!"
"You don't understand limbo, Toms. you barely had enough time to even begin to understand it before you were revived." Wilbur said, voice barely above a whisper. "You don't know what it's like to be trapped in your personal hell for years .
"That doesn't fucking matter right now-"
"Dream saved you, Tommy! He pulled you away from the horrors of death and back to the real world!"
"Shut up!" Tommy yelled, voice edging on hysterical as tears fogged his vision and trickled down his face, the taste of saltwater filling his mouth. He could see Sapnap clutching the hilt of his sword, hesitantly taking a step forward.
"He was your savior! "
"He was my abuser! " Tommy screams, throat burning with the words as Wilbur closes his mouth, eyes widening in horror and rendered speechless as the realization of what Tommy had just said. Karl stiffens, and Sapnap stares at him, flabbergasted.
"What?" Wilbur whispers, and Tommy comes to a terrifying realization.
Wilbur didn't know.
Notes:
cliffhanger : )
Simmy grinded this while I was taking my finals AWOOGAI’m actually studying for pre calc as we speak pray for me o7
- H
I grinded this chapter so fast because three days ago H meowed in my vc at 10pm for him and lied to everyone that he didn't and had no proof and he said if I finish the chapter in a day he'll admit to it. I finished it so H IS A CATBOY AND I WILL NEVER STOP TRUTHING IT IM STARTING A CULT ADD THAT HURRI IS A CATBOY IN YOUR COMMENT AND IF ENOUGH PEOPLE DO IT ILL GET THE NEXT CHAPTER OUT IN THE NEXT THREE DAYS
- S
Comment and join the discords or all the drug mushrooms burn kinoko down and there's no resolution for the bomb we just dropped on ya'll
Chapter 10: Who Are You, Really?
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
"Tommy..." Wilbur begins, voice wobbling. "What did he do to you?"
Tommy wants to answer. Tommy wanted to keep himself as strong as he can and just say it, speak of the suffering he endured at the hands of Dream, speak so that Wilbur could know and he could see his brother again without the looming knowledge that Wilbur was willingly on his tormentor's side.
Tommy didn't speak, however.
The moment his mouth opened, he laughed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur hadn't known.
He wasn't there for the horrors of exile, he doesn’t remember what Ghostbur had seen. The look of pure horror on his brother's face was enough for Tommy to understand that. He'd been afraid, oh so afraid that he was wrong and Dream was good, that the gentle touches and whispered comforts were real and not another way to dig deeper into Tommy’s heart so the masked man could tear it apart easier.
He had been convinced that if even Wilbur could still praise the man, then there was a chance that Dream was right about Tommy exaggerating things. That he had gotten what he deserved.
Prime, he'd even stayed up entire nights wondering if he should go right back to the prison and to Dream's arms because Tommy must be the one in the wrong, and even if not Dream still stayed when everyone else left .
But things were fine . Wilbur hadn't known, and from his reaction he probably won't be too happy when he does know. Yet Tommy had immediately had the thought that Wilbur was right and Tommy was wrong, that Dream truly was his savior and not his tormentor.
What the hell is wrong with him?
"Tommy..." Wilbur begins, voice wobbling. "What did he do to you?"
Tommy wants to answer. Tommy wanted to keep himself as strong as he can and just say it , speak of the suffering he endured at the hands of Dream, speak so that Wilbur could know and he could see his brother again without the looming knowledge that Wilbur was willingly on his tormentor's side.
Tommy didn't speak, however.
The moment his mouth opened, he laughed.
He fell on his knees, doubling over and clutching at the matted strands of his hair as his breath came out in short cackles that never seemed to stop . Breathing hurt, inhaling felt impossible past a few tiny gasps as the hysterics continued.
He was stupid . So, so stupid. He'd been considering going back to Dream all because of a few words from Wilbur who hadn't known . It hurt so bad, but he couldn't do anything but laugh at his own idiocy as tears rolled down his face.
Tommy feels himself choking, his laughs becoming more and more strained, burning his throat as he continues to gasp for air that barely came. At one point he realized his arms moved from scratching at his scalp to his arms, nails digging into the fabric of his cardigan and deep into his skin as he curled around himself. At one point his laughs died down, yet he still couldn't bring himself to breathe as he choked on the air and his tears. He sinks to his knees, his legs unable to support himself any longer.
There was movement in the corner of his eye, someone being pushed aside as a familiar form knelt beside him.
"Tommy?" Karl asks softly, his tone gentle. “You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.” Tommy blinks at him, his mind still swimming. He’s distantly aware of angry words being exchanged in the background.
“You’ve done enough damage, get out—“
“I didn’t know! He never told me.”
“What were you expecting? You were fucking praising Dream, of course he isn’t going to tell you.”
Tommy squeezes his eyes shut, feeling his chest tighten again. He can’t breathe, it’s all too much. The reality of the matter settles in like a landslide, draining him of any energy and cascading through his mind with destructive force.
“You’re alright, you’re safe.” Karl murmurs, his voice like a lighthouse in a storm. He knows, Tommy remembers. Tommy told him about exile, he knows why this is so hard for him to process.
How could Wilbur have not known? He was there.
But not really. Ghostbur was there, because Wilbur had been dead. Wilbur abandoned him then, going somewhere that Tommy could not follow. He tried , and the scars would stick with him for years to come. But the fact remained: Tommy lived, Wilbur died.
Yet now Wilbur is back, and he doesn’t know what happened.
Tommy keeps his eyes on the floor, refusing to look up and see the mess waiting. He can still hear Wilbur and Sapnap arguing; albeit, he did tune it out. Karl’s sitting next to him, patient and reassuring. Tommy doesn’t miss the tension in his stance as he shoots worried glances toward Wilbur, though.
“I’m–” Tommy starts to say, fumbling his words. He curls his knees close to his chest, rocking back and forth. “I’m not a-alright.” The admission is clear, although it hurts to say. It took months for him to finally say it out loud. Even through his grief, his rants, his nightmares, he never said that he wasn’t alright.
And now, it was all crashing down at once. Everything is reaching its breaking point, and Tommy just can’t take it anymore.
“That’s okay.” Karl murmurs, pulling him into a hug. Tommy melts into the time traveler’s embrace, yet finds himself unable to cry. He can’t bring the tears forth, although his eyes burn and his chest feels like it’s about to burst.
Wilbur doesn’t know.
It hurts Tommy. It hurts him to carry this knowledge. That Wilbur hadn’t known. Selfishly, he hopes that this knowledge cuts deep. Wilbur had been praising his abuser to his face.
But he hadn’t known about that part, because he didn’t have Ghostbur’s memories. Wilbur isn’t Ghostbur, he’s Wilbur.
Tommy shudders, his shoulders sagging. He forces himself to relax, taking in a deep breath. He can feel his chest decompressing, some of the tightness uncoiling like a spring. He gently stands up, Karl helping him to his feet.
Wilbur and Sapnap both freeze, their argument hanging in the air. The tension is palpable; Tommy tries to ignore it, but finds that it only makes matters worse. He started this argument, he’s the problem.
Tommy shuts his eyes, shaking the thoughts off. He is not the problem, no. It’s Wilbur, who showed up without warning. He came and ruined the peace he’d found. This is not on Tommy.
“Tommy?” Wilbur says, his voice hoarse. “I– what happened?”
“Will you shut up for five seconds?” Karl snaps, his voice terse. “It’s a lot, be patient and give him time.” Tommy appreciates Karl defending him, but he knows he has to do this. If not for Wilbur, but for Sapnap, who’s confusion is clear as day.
He at least owes Sapnap an explanation, seeing as Dream was his best friend.
He can pretend this is for the demon, and the demon alone. Not for Wilbur, because–
Who is Tommy kidding? He wants Wilbur to know, if he’s being honest. He wants Wilbur to understand why Dream is horrible, he wants Wilbur to understand that the man is not a hero, not a savior, not an angel with the holiest intentions and best of missions.
He wants Wilbur to know the heinous crimes he’s committed. He wants Wilbur to know that Dream is the reason he had to be revived in the first place, and the ledges Dream drove him to.
Tommy needs Wilbur to know, for his own peace of mind. Then he can truly decide if he needs to cut Wilbur off for good, or if Wilbur is truly ignorant of history and just needs to be told the truth.
Tommy leans against Karl, grateful for the support he’s offering. He knows about exile; he can help him. He knows this is going to be hard for Tommy to say, so he appreciates the hug the time traveler is giving him.
“Okay.” He says slowly. “Please be patient, this is gonna be… I don’t know.” Tommy shudders, the horrible memories taking forefront in his mind. He’s going to have to push through the pain that’s about to hit him, he’s going to have to suffer through the explanation because the truth must be heard.
“Take your time.” Karl says quietly. Sapnap has come to stand next to him, glaring daggers at Wilbur. Tommy steadies his breathing, counting to ten before continuing. He can do this.
“Do you remember anything from being Ghostbur?” Tommy asks, almost afraid to hear the answer. Wilbur shrugs, looking uncomfortable at the question.
“Bits and pieces.” He defers, pursing his lips.
“Okay.” Tommy says, building his story. “Well, I was… I was exiled again, at one point.” He still finds it funny he lives in the same kingdom with the person whose house he burnt down. Times change, he supposes.
“And that exile, it was mostly just me… and Dream.” He blinks rapidly, trying to keep it together as the memories threaten to consume him. The boat, taking him away from home. His compass, doomed to break. His cobble tower, the lava, it’s never his time to die.
Sapnap tenses, as if already guessing where this is going. Wilbur looks confused, although thankfully he doesn’t say anything.
“Dream wasn’t good.” Tommy deadpans, unable to find any other words to say. “He tormented me. He treated me like I was prey, something to be played with instead of a person. I don’t–” Tommy breaks off, words dying in his throat. Karl hugs him tighter, and Tommy takes a deep breath.
“Are you okay?” Karl asks softly. Tommy manages to nod, swallowing thickly.
“Yeah.” He says, his voice cracking slightly. “But I’ll be okay. Let me just–” He shakes his head rigorously, clearing it. He’s okay, he’s safe. He’s in Kinoko, not in exile. Sapnap and Wilbur had both gone completely silent, twin shadows crossing both of their faces.
“Dream would– he would take my stuff, blow it up. He was trying to teach me– discipline or train me or something.” Tommy continues, choosing his words carefully. “He would beat me up when I didn’t listen. I… I have the scars.”
Tommy finds it harder and harder to keep talking.
“He said stuff like he was my only friend, and then would tell me how bad of a person I was. He would hurt me just because he could, then hug me and tell me he was proud of me. I never– I never knew with him.” Tommy stands up straight, and Karl lets him go. He’s been silent the whole time, another thing Tommy’s grateful for. He appreciates the silent support.
“I don’t… It’s hard to talk about.” Tommy manages to say. “But he hurt me, he treated me like a pet.” He spits out the last word. “And I can’t– Wilbur, he abused me. He hurt me, he manipulated me, he broke me. I’m just starting to heal.” He finishes, shuddering.
For a minute, there is total silence. Processing what Tommy has just said, the horrors he’s faced.
“Holy shit.” Sapnap says after an eternity of silence, eyes wide. Tommy looks away, his mouth dry.
“I’m so sorry to have not told you, I just didn’t–”
“I’m going to kill Dream.” Sapnap practically snarls, his tail lashing. “I can’t believe– who does– he abused a child.” Tommy nods, worrying his lip.
“Yeah.” He manages lamely. “I–” He’s cut off as the demon wraps him in a hug, practically lifting him off the ground.
“I’m so, so sorry.” Sapnap whispers. “If I had known– oh Prime, I’m so sorry.” Tommy finds he can’t say anything, emotion welling up in his throat. He bites back a sob, instead hugging him back.
“It’s not your fault.” Tommy replies softly. “You saved me from him just a few weeks ago, you’ve already done so much.” Sapnap doesn’t say anything, gone completely silent. He gently lets Tommy go, stepping back in hollow shock. Karl is quick to take his hand, whispering soft words of reassurance to him.
“Tommy…” Wilbur says quietly. Tommy risks a glance up, his breathing unsteady. He swallows thickly, kneading his fingers against his arms. “Dream– he–”
“He’s my abuser, Wil.” Tommy manages to say. “He’s not my hero, and he– he never will be.” Wilbur looks shell shocked, as if a bomb had ben dropped directly on his head. He shakes his head, shutting his eyes.
“I’m so sorry, I had– I didn’t know.” Wilbur says, his voice broken. “I never would have– oh dear Prime, I’m so sorry.” Tommy wishes he could say it’s alright, but finds he can’t because it isn’t okay.
What’s been said can’t easily be undone. It can’t be undone, the damage is irreversible. And yet, Tommy knows that doesn’t mean that Wilbur can’t grow from what he’s learned.
“It’s not alright.” Tommy begins, sighing. “But you know and– and I think you– you do care, right? You don’t think Dream is–”
“No.” Wilbur says sharply. “I don’t care that he brought me back. He hurt you, and I am going to kill him for that.”
“Get in line.” Karl mutters.
“Tommy, I don’t know how you can forgive me for what I’ve said, oh Prime.” Wilbur runs a hand through his hair.
“You’re right.” Tommy finds himself saying, steeling his mind and forcing himself to keep talking. “But… Wilbur, I think… I could. If you show change, y’know? As long as you don’t go running back to him and… heal.” Tommy thinks he wouldn’t be able to show this understanding if he hadn’t lived it. If he hadn’t also been extended the grace through his own mistakes.
“I want to.” Wilbur says firmly. “I… Prime, Tommy, I don’t know how to make it up to you, or prove it to you, I–”
“It’s okay.” Tommy cuts him off, not unkindly. “I don’t know either, but I think I just need time.”
“Makes sense.” Wilbur says, clearly at a loss for words. He shifts from foot to foot, looking away. Tommy doesn’t know what else to say– what else he can say.
“Alright, here’s the deal.” Sapnap says, crossing his arm. Wilbur looks up, standing at rigid attention. Tommy steps away, standing closer to Karl, who’s said almost nothing during the entire conversation. He already knew everything, anyway.
“Yes.” Wilbur says, his voice terse. “I can leave, that’s–”
“No.” Tommy says quickly, almost on instinct. Wilbur looks over at him in surprise, genuine shock flitting across his expression. Tommy isn’t sure why, but he still trusts Wilbur and still wants him around. “It’s okay, you could stay– if Sapnap and Karl are okay with it.” Tommy elects not to elaborate on why he wants Wilbur to stay– mostly because he doesn’t know himself.
Or, if he’s being honest, why he wants Wilbur to stay.
It’s evident he has healing to do, too. He has pent up trauma that he needs to work through, and the world is not kind to people like him. To people like Tommy.
Kinoko is, though.
Tommy’s come to the conclusion that being in Kinoko has helped him heal. He’s been able to live without fear of being taken by Dream. He’s been able to live in peace, without the pressures the greater Essempi brings. He’s been able to live without fear of war. He’s been able to live how he wants to live.
And despite everything that Wilbur’s done, Tommy thinks it’s time that he finds some peace, too.
Wilbur’s just a little broken like Tommy. Like everyone. He’s done terrible things, but the war, L’manburg; it’s all gone. It’s all in the past. It’s time to move on.
“Okay.” Sapnap begins. “I don’t like you.” Under any other circumstance, Tommy might have laughed at how blunt Sapnap is being. But not now, when so much has happened, he can barely keep his eyes up and off the floor.
“That is apparent.” Wilbur quips, his voice a deadpan.
“But Tommy trusts you.” Sapnap continues, ignoring what Wilbur said. “And if he thinks you can live here and not wreck anything, then I’ll allow you to stay.” Wilbur’s expression flickers with relief, only visible for seconds. But Tommy doesn’t miss it and he’s happy to have provided that semblance of assurity.
“Thank you–” Wilbur starts to say.
“If.” Sapnap cuts him off, the demon holding his hand up. “If Karl agrees to it.” Tommy risks a glance in Karl’s direction. His expression had barely changed the entire conversation, yellow eyes betraying nothing. The time traveler had sat in silence, and now he had to make a decision.
Tommy thinks it’s fitting. Karl’s the one who allowed him to stay the first time; surely he would let Wilbur stay, too?
Then again, Karl knew about exile weeks before anyone else, and he knew that Wilbur had praised Dream for months. Karl had voiced no opinion on Wilbur, not even about his commonly known controversies.
But Wilbur is undeniably more of an issue than Tommy had been. He’s a total wildcard in general, and the more Tommy thinks, the less he could blame Karl if he decides to throw Wilbur out.
“Alright.” Karl says, looking Wilbur square in the eye. He’s voice is neutral, no emotion betraying his thoughts leaking into his tone. “Sapnap’s right; neither of us trust you, but Tommy does. And after everything he’s told me about exile, and what you’ve said, I can’t help but wonder why.” Tommy purses his lips, but keeps his mouth shut.
He isn’t sure, either. Maybe it’s because he knows Wilbur didn’t have enough context to truly understand what had happened. Maybe it’s the residual brotherhood he’s holding on to and wants to revive.
Tommy decides to ignore it for now. Future Tommy can address that issue if it comes up again.
“But, against better judgment, I also agree with Sapnap on letting you stay.” Karl finishes. “But if you do anything to endanger anyone in the kingdom, we will have a problem.” Wilbur’s shoulders visibly sag, the tenseness leaving.
“Thank you.” Wilbur says, quietly. “And– I’m sorry.”
“Then prove it.” Karl says simply. Wilbur flinches, but only slightly. Tommy looks away, silently agreeing with Karl. He certainly hasn’t forgiven Wilbur for the things he’s said– yet. Perhaps in time, he can, but he needs to heal first. Karl claps his hands, smiling, although it doesn’t reach his eyes. “You can stay in one of the vacant houses.”
“Thank you.” Wilbur says again. He shifts awkwardly, looking away. “I’ll just… I’ll just go pick one.”
“I’ll come with you.” Sapnap says immediately; it’s not an offer, rather than a demand. A line in the sand, made even clearer: Wilbur is allowed in Kinoko, but he must earn the trust back before he is welcome.
And Tommy finds he is okay with that.
He is silent until the front door shuts, Wilbur and Sapnap gone in an equal amount of silence. Karl says nothing, hands wringing together in a first show of anxiety.
“Are you okay?” Karl finally asks, looking over at Tommy.
“I think…” Tommy hesitates before fully answering. “I think I’ll be fine.”
“Recovery is a process.” Karl murmurs, and Tommy agrees in his mind. Healing takes time and patience. Everyone needs to go through it, and he hopes Wilbur can come out on the other side like Tommy slowly is: okay .
“Do you want some hot chocolate?” Karl asks quietly. Tommy nods.
“I could use some chocolate therapy right now.”
-
Sapnap doesn’t ask about exile again, although Tommy asks if he’s okay after all of that. Sapnap shrugs, stating how he didn’t think Dream could stoop any lower than he already had.
He promises to keep Tommy safe, and Tommy finds that he believes him wholeheartedly.
-
It had been a collective decision not to tell Wilbur about Karl’s time traveling.
It had been easy to make, after all; no one truly trusted him yet, and Karl certainly wasn’t comfortable around him. So Kinoko as a whole agreed to not mention it.
Tommy found it easy to shift his vocabulary, although there were moments of uncertainty when Karl vanished into his library. Lots of covering up and lies and hurried half-truths. But Wilbur had enough sense not to pry, a small relief.
Although, there were moments where Karl didn’t make it easy. Sometimes he would randomly jump and proclaim he remembered something, Other times, he would wince over a headache. Clearly, things with the Inbetween (that’s what Tommy thinks he called it) are in a weird, limbo like state.
Tommy doesn’t pry, either. But he does spend more time in the library. He likes it there, with the low hanging lanterns and the leather bound books. Plus, he thinks it’s good for Karl to have some company. Sapnap visits frequently, although he continues to patrol the borders– even moreso, since Wilbur arrived.
Tommy hasn’t seen evidence of Karl time traveling since he got stabbed, but there are moments where Tommy wonders if he has. Especially on days where he’s gone for hours, reappearing from behind some corner in the library when the sun was setting.
One day, Karl came back frazzled, yellow eyes glazed over. He hadn’t stopped muttering words under his breath, incoherent and scared. Tommy wasted no time going to find Sapnap, leading the demon to the library.
Tommy is just glad Karl isn’t bleeding out this time.
Tommy stands back as Sapnap steps closer to his fiancé, concern written across his face. The demon murmurs something, and Karl stops pacing.
“It’s strange.” Karl mutters, absent minded. “I haven’t forgotten as much lately. And—“ He turns to Sapnap, clear words hesitant on his tongue. “And I’ve— what happened to Quackity?”
Sapnap blinks, the demon’s eyes flashing with an emotion that Tommy cannot read. A heaviness, one that weighs him down. The same heaviness that Sapnap bore before he found out about Karl’s time traveling.
Tommy decides to step out of the room. This conversation is not for his ears.
-
Tommy finds he doesn’t mind hanging out with Wilbur, now that he’s shut up about Dream. The switch was incredible; his love turned the animosity the second he found out what really happened. He’s already starting to trust him a little more, slowly believing he has the best intentions at his heart of hearts.
He also hasn’t smoked once since he’s got here; maybe it’s lack of resources, or maybe he remembered how much Tommy hates it. It’s nice though, to see him begin to heal. After everything he’s been through, maybe he’s also realized it’s time to let the past die and move on.
Either way, he finds that even two days after being reunited with Wilbur, Tommy’s at peace. He sits with him as he works on his house, cleaning it up and dusting away the cobwebs. He tilts his head, watching as he pins up new curtains. The memory of Sapnap burning the ones in the kitchen comes to his mind, and he can’t help but laugh.
“What?” Wilbur gives him an incredulous look.
“Please don’t set those on fire.” He says through a chuckle. “It happens too much here.”
“Is that a thing around these parts?” Wilbur asks, cracking a grin. Tommy snickers softly.
“You could say that.” Wilbur laughs at that, and Tommy laughs with him.
Wilbur doesn’t set the curtains on fire. Tommy’s proud of him, because to be honest, he’s the person Tommy would have thought would have burnt something down.
Then again, he has Sapnap to compete with. Tommy smiles to himself, snickering. Two arsonists in the same kingdom.
-
Three days after Wilbur moved into Kinoko, he asked about the mushrooms.
“So, is this a drug kingdom?” He asks Tommy, his voice casual. Tommy blinks at him, biting back a laugh.
“Three.. Two…One…” He counts under his breath.
“Stop calling Kinoko a drug kingdom!” Sapnap shouts from the other side of the courtyard.
“There’s your answer.” Tommy says with a smirk. Wilbur narrows his eyes, humming thoughtfully.
“You see, that’s what we said about L’manburg.” He points out. Tommy’s eyes widen at the realization. He’s right. Tommy has never thought about it that way. They’d said that about L’manburg; all part of the lie to keep their country strong in the illegal business.
“You’re right…” He trails off, deep in thought. “Maybe Kinoko is a drug kingdom, after all.”
“No!” Sapnap shouts again. Wilbur hums again.
“That’s what a drug dealer would say.”
-
George had been absent for Wilbur’s arrival, but his lack of shock at his presence surprised Tommy.
George arrives in the main house after being absent for two days. He doesn’t comment on his disappearance, and nobody asks. But he does glance over at Wilbur, who’s standing stiffly in the corner of the communal kitchen.
George and Wilbur had an interesting relationship. They’d been at odds every single conflict, yet Wilbur never expressed a distaste for him, not like Tommy once had. They’d never been at true odds, simply rivals by circumstance.
“Hello, Wilbur.” He greets, walking past him. “What’s new?”
“Hi, George.” Wilbur says back, his voice tense. “Not much, what’s up with you?”
“Nice to see you alive again.” George hums, ignoring his question. “You aren’t here to blow anything up, right?” Tommy flinches at his bluntness, but Wilbur simply shrugs, shaking his head.
“I’m kind of over blowing things up.” He says simply.
“Cool.” George replies. “Welcome to Kinoko.”
“Thanks.” Wilbur says with a smile, relaxing. George nods back, before sweeping out of the room, leaving Tommy to wonder what the hell he just witnessed. Wilbur, in a non-aggressive conversation? A non-aggressive conversation with someone who he’s fought against for years?
Maybe anything is possible.
-
“It’s funny.” Karl says, looking over at Wilbur and Tommy, light hearted bickering barely audible over his and Sapnap’s own quiet conversation. “How the truth has a way of fixing things.”
“Yeah.” Sapnap says, watching as Tommy dumps a bottle of water on Wilbur’s head. “I guess he really isn’t that bad, once you get to know him.”
“Yeah.” Karl agrees, observing as the two laugh it off, softly shoving each other. “I think it’s nice how everyone is getting a chance to… recover. It just feels… peaceful.” Sapnap nods in agreement, intertwining his hand with Karl’s.
“I truly hope things will stay this way.” Sapnap says, looking over at his fiancé. He smiles fondly, resting his head on Karl’s shoulder. “I love you.”
“And I love you.” Karl murmurs back. Sapnap can’t help but feel as though things are truly good, and that everything just feels whole, and he is home .
-
“Can I hug you?” Wilbur asks, after being in Kinoko for five days. Five days of talking, of healing, of conversations about what had happened. Five days of planning, of recovery, of deciding to make things right.
Tommy looks over at him, tilting his head. He barely hesitates before answering.
“Yeah.” Tommy walks over and embraces his brother in a hug; and for the first time in a very long time, he finds he can call Wilbur his brother while smiling.
Notes:
Finals / neg fuck physics in particular
I survived, and the grind returns. Got this MF done and now I’m posting it let’s GO
I don’t have much to say except I’m updating the discord links sorry that they broke LOLZ-H
Chapter 11: You’re Gone, But You’re On My Mind
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
His journals clatter to the ground, some of the loose papers caught in the wind. Tommy blinks, startled by the sudden movement.
“Karl?” He asks, looking over at the time traveler. “Are you alright?” Karl had completely frozen, shock written across his features.
“Quackity?” He says, peering down the path. “Is that- Quackity?” Tommy follows his gaze, his heart stopping. How is he here?
Notes:
Before you all bark at me in the comments, remember this is canon divergence!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The disaster starts on a perfectly ordinary day, as most disasters have a habit of doing. It takes a nice moment and completely ruins it, leaving behind a charred waste of what once was.
“For the last time, we are not taking Tubbo’s suggestion and setting a mushroom on fire.” Karl says, turning to Tommy. He’s carrying three or four journals, bringing them back to his library from safekeeping. Tommy decided to accompany him– and pitch his case for committing arson.
“But it would be funny.” Tommy throws out. “And you know it would be funny.”
“I don’t want to find out if setting one of the mushrooms on fire would get the kingdom high.” Karl deadpans. Tommy snickers.
“You know your fiancé is a pyromaniac, right?” He reminds him. “I bet he would want to set one on fire.”
“As I already told you and Tubbo: no.” Sapnap shouts from behind the hill, looking up from whatever project he’s working on.
“Come on, it would be fun!” Tommy protests, throwing his hands up. “You know you want to!” The demon gives him an incredulous look.
“It’s like you want to die again. Karl would kill us both.” He protests, a disbelieving laugh escaping him.
“Answer the question.” Tommy demands. “Do you want to set a mushroom on fire or not?”
“No comment.” Sapnap says, standing up from his post at the fountain. Tommy’s grin stretches wider, and he whirls on Karl.
“Look, even your fiancé wants to–” Tommy begins to say.
“I didn’t say that.”
“--Set a mushroom on fire.” He elects to ignore Sapnap’s interjection. Karl fixes him with an unimpressed look. “We have to at least try.”
“No.” Karl says flatly. “No, we don’t.”
“What, are you anti-drugs or something?” Tommy asks with a pout.
“Tommy, you shouldn’t be doing drugs.” Karl points out.
“My home nation was founded on drugs.”
“Second that. Can confirm.” Wilbur calls out.
“I know, but you don’t need to keep–” Karl sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You know what? Just don’t set a mushroom on fire.” Tommy cackles, unable to help himself.
“Fine, fine.” He agrees between wheezes. “For now.”
“Tommy…” Karl trails off, shaking his head. He turns around walking toward his library. “I swear, I don’t–”
His journals clatter to the ground, some of the loose papers caught in the wind. Tommy blinks, startled by the sudden movement.
“Karl?” He asks, looking over at the time traveler. “Are you alright?” Karl had completely frozen, shock written across his features.
“Quackity?” He says, peering down the path. “Is that- Quackity?” Tommy follows his gaze, his heart stopping. How is he here?
Quackity was standing a few meters down the path, right where the buildings ended and the forest began. Same dark beanie, same scar, same everything. Last Tommy had seen him, he had been in Las Nevadas. Tommy hadn’t trusted him then, and certainly wasn’t sure he should be in Kinoko. Quackity eyes flashed with an unknown emotion as he studied Karl, yellow wings twitching slightly. He looks tense, on edge, and almost… hurt. Karl steps forward, about to run toward him.
“I don’t think–” Tommy reaches out and catches his arm. Karl shrugs him off gently.
“He’s our other fiancé.” Karl says, beaming. “It’ll be fine.”
What.
How did Tommy not know this? He glances down at Karl’s hand, and lo and behold, there are two rings on his finger.
“Oh.” He says lamely. He steps back as Sapnap comes bounding over the crest, his expression morphing from shock to joy. He sprints past Tommy, skidding to a halt next to Karl.
“Quackity!” Sapnap exclaims, pure happiness lacing his voice. “Where have you been? We haven’t seen you for months.”
“I know.” Quackity says, his voice strangely dull. Tommy tilts his head, unease building in the pit of his stomach. Wilbur walks over the hill, blinking as he lays eyes on Quackity.
“Oh no,” is all he says.
Karl approaches Quackity almost hesitantly, like he might spook him. Or he isn’t there at all, and it’s a collective hallucination. Tommy almost hopes it is, that he accidentally burnt one of the mushrooms and this is the consequence.
Sapnap opens his arms as if to hug the avian, but Quackity steps back, shaking his head curtly. Karl steps back, clearly confused. Sapnap looks over at him, then back at Quackity.
“Q, what’s–” He asks.
“Nothing at all.” Quackity says coldly. “It’s just funny that you think you can hug me after ditching me for months.”
“We didn’t know where you were.” Karl says quietly. “Otherwise we would have come for you.” Quackity laughs, the sound bitter and hollow. Tommy glances up at Wilbur, who’s jaw has gone rigid.
“That’s funny! But it’s fine. I just wanted to see Kinoko.” Quackity says, holding his hand up. “For closure, mostly. To see what you built without me.”
“What are you talking about?” Sapnap asks, clearly confused. Wilbur tenses next to him, gently tugging Tommy back.
“This won’t end well.” Wilbur whispers softly. “I would stand back.”
“Is he going to kill them?” Tommy asks, horrified and already leaping into motion.
“Not yet.” Wilbur replies. “Not now. But there will be yelling.”
“So killing is on the table?” Tommy gasps out, eyes widening. Wilbur holds a finger to his lips, shaking his head once.
“Well, I mean, you abandoned me and El Rapids to build this place, and I must say it does look nice.” Quackity says, looking around. “I can almost understand why you would want to ditch our old home for this!”
“Wait, you aren’t making any sense.” Sapnap says, the demon confused. He holds up his hands. “This place was meant for you, too.” Quackity snorts.
“That’s the first I’m hearing of it.” The avian snaps bitterly.
“Didn’t I invite you?” Karl asks, tilting his head. “I could have sworn I did.” Tommy glances between him and Quackity, the avian practically glowering at him. His face twists into anger, scar distorted as he straightens up.
“No, you fucking didn’t.” Quackity spits back, his words laced with loathing. “You must have forgotten, right?” It all clicks at once. Karl’s eyes widen, hand flying to his mouth in shock. Tommy inhales sharply, stepping back.
“Shit.” Karl whispers. “Oh no. No, no, no, I couldn’t have.” Sapnap turns to him, stepping away.
“You don’t– Karl, did you forget him?” Sapnap asks, an almost distraught version of awe coloring his tone. “Please tell me–”
“No, no, I couldn’t have. I haven’t forgotten anything that important, I–” Karl rambles to himself.
“Oh, so I’m unimportant.” Quackity deadpans. “And you forgot about me.” Tommy steps back, grabbing Wilbur’s arm. Wilbur looks away, shoulders sagging.
“I knew this wouldn’t end well.” Tommy whispers to him miserably. “I could see it in his eyes.”
“I know.” Wilbur whispers back.
“No! That’s not what I meant at all!” Karl cries back, shaking his head fervently. “No, you don’t understand–”
“You’re right, I don’t.” Quackity snarls, turning away. “Thanks for confirming everything though. At least you could do that for me.”
“Wait, please.” Karl begs. “I can explain, just–”
“Shut up.” Quackity snaps. “I don’t care, nor do I want to hear whatever half assed explanation you have. Because there is no fucking excuse for this.”
Tommy watches Karl’s expression crumble. He reaches forward, as if to bring Quackity back, but stops. Sapnap doesn’t, instead running forward and catching the avian’s arm.
“Please, listen to us for a second, I promise it’ll all make sense.” Quackity studies the demon for a moment, and for a shining second, Tommy thinks it’ll turn out okay. That three will be able to work it out and heal.
“Let go of me.” Quackity yanks his arm free, disdain flickering in his gaze. “Just leave me alone. You’ve hurt me enough today.” He turns away and glides out of Kinoko, leaving behind a world of damage in his wake.
-
“I have to tell him!” Karl gasps, sitting up against the white pillar. “I need to tell Quackity about Kinoko.” The Inbetween listens, as usual. Karl knows it can hear him, and it responds in its own strange fashion. Although, it’s silent this time. He finds that he doesn’t mind the odd lack of response to his newest statement.
Karl walks to the portal, glancing behind him. He can make out the great tree behind him, reaching toward the sky with pristine white leaves and pearl colored branches. He feels a strange foreboding as he steps through the portal, shutting his eyes as air rushes around him.
He exits the portal in his library, as usual. He writes his journal, as usual. He climbs his ladder, into a new home. Karl steps out of the library, breathing deep. The alcoves of the forest are safe, away from the conflict that the rest of the Essempi brought. Kinoko is away from the violence, away from the war.
He likes it much better. He’s already lost one life; why put himself at risk in a situation where he can lose more?
Karl feels a nagging in the back of his mind as he stares out at the construction. He narrows his eyes, confused. Something tugs the threads of his brain, giving him a headache.
“Wasn’t I supposed to do something?” Karl murmurs to himself, furrowing his brow. He wracks his brain, but all he can conjure are fuzzy images. Three rings, yellow feathers, gold tooth.
He shakes his head, blinking. He’s sure he’ll remember later.
-
Tommy stares blankly at the Nether portal, not quite understanding what he just witnessed.
Quackity was gone, his angry mumbling and all. He hadn’t said anything as Tommy trailed him to the portal, if he even noticed his presence. He just stepped through the portal, and was gone.
And left ruins in his wake. Tommy turns and sprints back to the main kingdom, practically tripping over himself to return. He doesn’t know why he wants to go back; he can feel the storm brewing as sure as the tempest that forms overhead. Funny, it had been clear twenty minutes ago.
“I don’t know how I forgot!” Karl’s voice is loud, echoing from the fountain. “I just did, okay? I warned you! I said the Inbetween was taking away my memory–” Tommy bursts out from the trees, skidding to a halt next to Wilbur.
“This is not good.” Wilbur whispers to him, genuine concern in his voice. “Also, what’s the Inbetween?”
“Not now.” Tommy whispers back. He knows Wilbur is better, but if he can keep the time traveling a secret, he will until Karl’s ready to tell him. It’s not his secret to spill… although it may very well come out by accident through this argument.
“I didn’t realize it was this fucking bad!” Sapnap shouts back, running his hands through his hair. His tail is lashing, the normally ebony color looking… oranger than usual. Tommy swallows thickly, glancing back at Karl. He’s clutching his head, looking anywhere but at Sapnap.
“I’m sorry!” Karl snaps back. “Neither did I because I couldn’t remember!”
“You should have told me sooner!” Sapnap throws his hands down in frustration. “You should have told me when this first started!”
“What don’t you understand about I couldn’t .” Karl says, his tone anguished. “The Inbetween would have–”
“I don’t care about what it would have done, because clearly the memory problem is bad enough to make you forget a person you loved.” Sapnap spits back. “You didn’t just ruin it for you, you– this whole thing ruined it for me, too!”
Silence. Utter, complete, horrible silence follows his words. Karl stares at him, mouth parted slightly. His yellow eyes, even paler than usual, flicker with understanding and guilt. He doesn’t even respond to Sapnap’s words, instead turning around and yanking the door to their house open. He steps inside without a word, slamming the door behind him.
Shit, is all Tommy can think.
“Wait, no, I didn’t–” Sapnap says suddenly, reaching forward. Tommy darts in front of him, despite Wilbur calling him back.
“Give him a second.” He advises quietly. “‘Cause that might have been too far.”
“I didn’t mean it like that.” Sapnap whispers back, the demon looking away. His face is flushed with shame.
“What did you mean?” Tommy asks, not unkindly. He doesn’t disagree that Karl should have told Sapnap much sooner, but he also understands the fear of the following consequences. Karl didn’t know what the Inbetween would do to him if he told anyone. So Tommy can’t really blame him for staying quiet about the time traveling on the same token.
It’s just fucked up all around, he decides.
“I don’t know.” Sapnap mutters back, his voice utterly broken. “I didn’t… I don’t…”
“Take your time.” Tommy says patiently. “I’m not moving until you figure it out, because you need to cool off before you go talk to him again.” Sapnap is silent for a moment, the demon gnawing on his lip.
“I guess I just don’t understand.” Sapnap says finally. “How he could keep that all to himself, and not tell anyone. That he carried this secret of…” he glances at Wilbur, “ it, but it still took his memories. He does everything it asks, but it still takes everything from him.”
“Then you need to tell him that.” Tommy says firmly. “Instead of saying that he ruined everything.”
“I didn’t mean that at all.” Sapnap mutters. “Quackity should have listened to him, and I…”
“It’s no one’s fault, okay?” Tommy says firmly, patting his arm. “It’s just a fucked up situation that had really nasty consequences.” The demon doesn’t look entirely convinced, but he nods anyway.
“Yeah.” He breathes out slowly. “I’m worried, and it’s…”
“I know.” Tommy says. He glances toward the door, stepping aside. “Okay, as long as you promise to stay calm, I’ll let you in.”
“It’s my house, y’know.” Sapnap says, slightly amused. Tommy’s glad he can bring a little humor to the situation; he thinks it’ll help everyone recover, or at least have the strength to keep going. Sapnap opens the door slowly, hesitantly crossing the threshold.
“Wow, that was actually really good.” Wilbur scampers up to stand next to Tommy, following him inside.
“I learned from Puffy.” He says with a shrug. “Besides, I wasn’t lying about anything I said.”
“I know.” Wilbur says. “And that’s even more impressive.” Tommy can’t help but beam at him, grateful for his praise.
“Karl?” Sapnap’s voice floats down the stairs. “Can I talk to you?” Tommy leaps up the flight, practically skipping all the steps. Please, come on, say yes, you two can be fine, just talk it out for a second.
“No.” Karl’s voice is cold, the hurt painfully obvious.
“Please? I’m really sorry.” Sapnap replies softly, genuine tenderness lacing his tone. Nothing meets his words, Karl clearly ignoring him. Sapnap bounces on the balls of his feet. Tommy counts in his head, waiting for the demon’s patience to run out.
“Karl!” Sapnap knocks on the door just as Tommy reaches fifteen. “I’m sorry for yelling, come on. Please talk to me?” Wilbur and Tommy exchange a glance behind his back. The three stand in terse silence for what feels like an eternity, an imaginary clock in Tommy’s head ticking. Finally the door opens a crack.
“I don’t want to talk to anyone right now.” Karl says tightly. Tommy can see his hand trembling on the door, his eyes hooded. He moves to shut the door, but Sapnap catches it, yanking it open.
“Please.” Sapnap says softly, although his voice is tense. “Just let me in.” Karl doesn’t seem to register either Tommy or Wilbur’s presence, instead wholly focusing on Sapnap. He stares the demon down, before nodding.
“Fine.” He steps away from the door, allowing Sapnap in. Tommy ducks in after the demon; Wilbur stays on the threshold. Wise, an easy escape if things turn sour.
“Karl, I need to know what’s going on.” Sapnap says slowly, as if not to scare him. “And… and what happened.”
“You heard what happened.” Karl says bitterly. “I forgot, and Quackity was upset. I messed up, okay? I know I did, don’t make me feel worse than I already do.”
“That’s not the goal here.” Sapnap says, his voice rising slightly. Tommy swears he can feel the temperature of the room rising with it. Wilbur steps further away, looking mournfully down the hallway.
“Then what is?” Karl demands. “Why can’t you leave me alone right now, huh?”
“Because I want to make sure you’re okay.” Sapnap replies evenly.
“Great, I’m just fine. Now leave me alone.” Karl mutters, turning away. Sapnap clenches and unclenches his fists; Tommy can practically feel the irritation rolling off of the demon.
“Clearly not since you forgot about our fiancé.” Sapnap says, painfully straightforward. Wilbur’s eyes widen almost comically as Tommy steps back. Holy shit. Karl freezes, his shoulders tensing.
“I didn’t forget him.” Karl says, although he doesn’t sound convinced in the slightest.
“Well, you forgot to tell him about Kinoko.” Sapnap responds.
“Sapnap–” Tommy starts, feeling the need to interject.
“If your goal is to make me feel worse, then you’re succeeding.” Karl says, rapidly blinking his eyes. Tommy can see the tears glistening, threatening to spill over at any second. Sapnap’s breath hitches slightly.
“That’s not–” The demon starts to say.
“I swear, I thought I told him!” Karl cries, his voice laced in desperation. “Please, you have to believe me–”
“We do.” Sapnap soothes, his voice dropping immediately. “I’m not mad at you, I promise.” Tommy bites his tongue, not wanting to voice his thoughts. Bullshit, based on what you just said. Karl jolts his chin up, glancing over at Sapnap. His eyes glisten with unshed tears, a clear sign to his misery.
“You don’t have to lie.” Karl spits back, his eyes flashing with hurt. “You can be mad at me, I’m mad at me.” Tommy can’t fathom what he must be feeling now. He can’t fathom what anyone is feeling right now, save for himself.
All he can really say is that the situation is fucked.
“This is my cue to leave.” Wilbur whispers to Tommy. He nods, watching as exits the room. He hears the front door open moments later, indicating that he is gone. Smart decision, Tommy thinks ruefully. But he wants to be here to help Karl and Sapnap, if he can do anything at all.
“I’m not lying.” Sapnap says softly. “I really, really, am not lying.” Karl scoffs, turning away.
“I think I need to be alone for a minute.” He says flatly. Sapnap shakes his head. Tommy glances between the two, melting into the shadows. If Sapnap leaves, he will too. But he really thinks Karl shouldn’t be left alone right now.
“No.” Sapnap says firmly, voicing Tommy’s thoughts. “Right now, you need someone to be around.”
“I don’t need a babysitter.” Karl snaps. “I’m not going to do anything.”
“I’m your fiancé.” Sapnap points out. “And I care about you. You’re hurting right now, let me help you.”
“Like you aren’t hurting either!” Karl retorts without missing a beat. “I fucked up, I ruined everything.”
“Stop.” Sapnap pleads with him. Tommy steps closer to the door. Maybe he should go.
“Why?” Karl asks miserably. “I’m right. I ruined it, I forgot, and–, and–” He breaks off, a choked sob escaping him. He turns away, a clear attempt to hide his tears.
“It’s okay.” Sapnap whispers, stepping closer to him. “It’s okay–”
“No. No. Oh, sweet Prime.” Karl whispers, cutting him off with horror written across his face. “I thought– oh dear fuck, I fucked up. This can’t be happening.” He buries his face in his hands, curling into a ball. Tommy looks at Sapnap, who nods his head to the door. His eyes are distraught, exhaustion clear.
Oh, Prime. This really isn’t good.
Tommy pats him on the back, before stepping toward the door. He shuts it as quietly as he can. But the door does nothing to drown out the muffled sobs.
-
“Do you think it’ll be okay?” Tommy asks, looking at Wilbur. He had found the revived man sitting on one of the hills, cigarette in mouth, a thoughtful expression across his face. Tommy sits down next to him as he waits for a response.
“You’re asking the wrong person.” Wilbur says finally. “I never know when it’ll be okay or not.” He snuffs his cigarette, sticking the remains into the pocket of his coat.
“Yeah, well, you know Quackity, which is why I’m asking.” Tommy points out. Wilbur hums, eyes glazed over. He pulls down his glasses, cleaning the smudges off of them quickly. He sighs, staring up at the sky. It’s still overcast, the threat of rain hanging over the head of the kingdom.
“That I do.” Wilbur says through a hefty sigh. “Toms, if you want me to be honest, you won’t like the answer.”
“I figured you would say that.” Tommy admits. “But I need to hear what you’re thinking.” Wilbur is silent for a long, drawn out moment, as if afraid to admit what’s on his mind. He shuts his eyes briefly, before turning to look back over at Tommy.
“Quackity does not let things go, especially offenses.” Wilbur starts slowly. “And he is pissed. He was already pissed before whatever happened today happened, but this is just going to make things worse.”
“Oh.” Tommy manages. “Do you think he’ll…?”
“Try to kill someone? Most likely.” Wilbur finishes. “Probably Karl. He’ll come after the kingdom itself too. He’s bitter, and hurting people hurt people.” Tommy stares at the grass, fingers digging into the tender earth. It looks different under the clouds, not as bright. It looks more like the grass surrounding Pogtopia instead of the grass that coated L’manburg.
“How worried are you on a scale of one to ten?” He asks nervously.
“Eleven.” Wilbur says instantly. “I haven’t been here long, but I understand why you’re attached. It’s nice here, and I would… I’d hate to see it, or any of the inhabitants, go.” Tommy swallows thickly, letting out a shaky breath.
“That’s reassuring.” He says with a small laugh. Wilbur cracks a grin, although it’s numb, without any real emotion behind it.
“I did warn you.” He says with a small laugh. “But yeah, I… I hope Quackity surprises me.”
Tommy hopes so, too. Overhead, the sky rumbles, the distant drums of thunder shaking him out of his thoughts. Rain is clearly on the way. Wilbur looks up, narrowing his eyes.
“Come on, let’s get back inside before we get soaked.” Wilbur stands up, offering Tommy a hand. He accepts it gratefully, gripping it tightly. He hopes he can hold onto this sliver of peace that he’s found. He doesn’t think he can let it go to waste, not again.
Please, he prays silently, keep us safe.
He has a feeling it won’t turn out that way, because the universe is nothing but against him.
-
“I forgot him, I forgot who he was.” Karl’s words are slurred, his fingers knotted in his hair. Sapnap reaches for his hands, gently untangling them from his locks. He holds them tightly, afraid that if he lets go Karl will start pulling his hair again, or worse. Tears drip from his eyes, sobs shaking his entire body. Sapnap can feel his hands shaking as he holds them.
“Deep breaths.” Sapnap says, trying not to let his own hopeless show. He runs his thumb over Karl’s hands, trying to provide some comfort. “You need to calm down.”
“I can’t!” Karl wails, yanking his hands free. Sapnap realizes, with a jolt, that some of his veins are a greyish black, as if slowly dying from the inside out. “I just admitted to our fiancé that I didn’t know who he is!”
“Is this…?” Sapnap hates to ask, but he has to know if this could keep happening. If this forgetting was just the beginning. Karl nods, rubbing his eyes. It does little to stem his crying.
“Y-yeah.” He stumbles over his words. “It’s– I can’t– the Inbetween–” Karl looks away, covering his mouth with his hand as another cry escapes him. Sapnap can practically feel his heart shattering in his chest. He looks so helpless, and Sapnap doesn’t know what he can do to help.
“Did you ever… I don’t even know what to say.” Sapnap whispers. Karl shakes his head, visibly swallowing back another sob.
“I’m so- I’m so sorry.” He chokes out. “I didn’t… I didn’t m-mean to ruin things.”
“I shouldn’t have said that.” Sapnap replies instantly, stepping closer. “I didn’t mean that, no.” He thinks back to Tommy’s advice. Just tell him you’re worried, that you want to make sure he’s okay.
“Then why’d you say it?” Karl asks, his voice painted in sorrow.
“Because I lost control.” Sapnap admits, ashamed at the confession. “And I needed to blame someone, but I promise you this isn’t your fault. The Inbetween took this from us both, didn’t it?” Karl nods, lower lip quivering at the mention of the place. “I don’t blame you, and I’m so, so sorry I said that.”
Karl opens his mouth to say something, but all that escapes him is another sob. Sapnap closes the distance between them immediately and wraps him in a hug, gently sitting him down on the bed. Karl practically melts into him, sobbing. Sapnap can feel his own tears burning at the edges of his vision. He blinks rapidly, letting them fall.
He cries softly, too. For what the Inbetween ripped out of their hands, for no fucking reason.
“This isn’t– it isn’t fair.” Karl gasps out, curling closer.
“No,” Sapnap agrees, “It isn’t.” He shakes his head, feeling his tears subside. Karl’s sobs had subsided, although he hadn’t stopped crying. Sapnap can’t imagine what’s going through his head right now. He can only guess that he feels responsible for everything, and he wishes he could convince him that it truly isn’t his fault.
“What’re we going to do?” Karl asks, his voice small. Sapnap wishes he knew, but he doesn’t.
“I’ll try messaging him, okay?” He whispers, holding Karl closer. The time traveler nods, not lifting his tear streaked face from his shoulder. “We can fix this.”
“I don’t know if we can .” Karl whispers hoarsely. “I think it’s too damaged to be repaired.” Sapnap doesn’t say anything for a long moment, just holding his fiancé tightly, supporting him as he breaks down.
“Maybe.” He concedes. “But we can at least try.”
Sapnap knows Quackity isn’t a forgiving person, but he supposes he can dream for now.
Meanwhile, Karl cries softly, until his breathing even out and his eyes shut. Sapnap feels something twist in his chest, as he cradles his fiancé. He cried himself to sleep, yet the overwhelming guilt was still written on his face.
Part of him is angry at Quackity, for not staying and listening. Maybe it’s dumb, but he just doesn’t know the whole story. So quick to judge without knowing what’s going on under the surface.
The more he thinks about it, the more upset he gets. Sapnap takes in a slow breath, mentally counting to five. He forces his tail to quit twitching, not wanting to wake up Karl. Instinctively, he wraps it protectively around him, wishing he could will the entire situation out of existence. Nobody deserves what’s happening, but everyone’s hurt.
Sapnap can swallow his pride. He’ll reach out and try to fix things; if they blow up in the process, he can’t be blamed because at least he tried .
“I’ll try and fix this, my love.” Sapnap whispers to Karl, praying to every deity that it’s not too late.
-
Sapnap: Quackity, I really need to talk to you again.
Sapnap: There’s something you need to know, but I can’t tell you over communicator.
Sapnap: Please.
Sapnap: Quackity, please.
Sapnap: …
Sapnap: Please, we love you.
[Error: This user has blocked your messages.]
-
Quackity sets his communicator to the side, saying nothing. He turns the screen over, making sure it's facing the desk. Slowly, he stands up and pushes the door of his office open, trekking over to the viewing platform of the Space Needle.
The wind is vicious, howling in his ears as he stares across his city– his empire. He built this entire world up without Sapnap or Karl. And if they didn’t care enough to want him around in their paradise, then he could let them go from his dream.
He doesn’t need them. He doesn’t want to hear their half ass excuses as to what “really happened.”
No, it’s time to let any love he has for them to die. Quackity reaches for the thin silver chain around his neck, grasping it firmly and yanking downward. He feels it snap, the two ends draping over the palm of his hand. He uncurls his fist, staring at the two golden rings laced through it. They grin back at him, as if taunting the future he lost.
Quackity closes his eyes, bowing his head. I hope you know I will never forgive you, he thinks. He turns, mustering as much strength as he can and throwing the rings over the side of the Space Needle. He watches them fall, before turning away and walking back inside.
He feels bare without them, but also free. Free from them, and their history.
They’ll get what’s coming. Broken promises always have consequences, after all.
-
“I don’t know about you,” Sapnap says as he stares at his communicator, “But I have a very bad feeling about all of this.” Wilbur shrugs.
“In my experience, it’s best to just let things happen.” He says solemnly. “And honestly, I don’t really know what happened, but I should warn you that Quackity is really hurt.”
“I kinda got that.” Sapnap says with a sigh. “He’ll come around eventually, right?” Wilbur gives him a side eye, before turning to look back out at Kinoko Kingdom. It’s a beautiful place, really. He hopes it can stay that way.
“I don’t know.” Wilbur says finally, shrugging again. “But if I were you, I would prepare for the worst.” Sapnap doesn’t ask any more questions after that.
Notes:
Hello guys welcome to drama
I know this isn’t how canon happened but hear me out: I think that in this AU, after trauma dumping, Karl would’ve paid attention to his journals and some of the e memories would’ve come back yknow since we don’t actually know what happened in canonI’m really curious at who you think it at fault here. I’m a cKarl apologist until the day I die, but I tried to paint the picture as being just generally messed up and general fault being able to be assigned
Until next time! 12-14 are written and fifteen and sixteen are in the works so very soon likely >:]
- H
Chapter 12: We’ve Always Got Tomorrow
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
“Wilbur?” Karl stage whispers, bewildered. “What are you doing here?” Tommy blinks, shock coursing through his veins. What. That is an excellent question, the more he thinks about it.
Wilbur stands awkwardly in the kitchen’s threshold, flashing a nervous smile in Tommy’s direction. He clears his throat, shifting from foot to foot.
“Oh,” Wilbur says lamely. “I didn’t expect anyone else up at this hour.” Tommy can’t help it; he barks out a laugh, only to quickly cover his mouth for fear of waking anyone else up by accident.
“It’s a regular occurrence at this point.” Karl deadpans. “Want some hot chocolate?”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
A pristine castle, glowing with a faux warmness in his direction. Bone colored spires, grinning at him as he passes through its gates. Pearly pillars with shadows hanging over them as they seem to creep in on him as he walks past.
Karl hates this place.
He can’t believe he used to love it. He can’t believe he used to enjoy spending time in the garden. He can’t believe he never questioned anything. He can’t believe he’s bound here.
Karl walks the halls, fingers aimlessly trailing the walls as he walks. He has an uneasy feeling, like something is about to break. Like he’s being watched, as if someone is waiting for him.
Karl enters the main courtyard, the wither rose case grinning back at him. He furrows his brow, the uneasy feeling crescendoing. Something is wrong here.
“Hello?” Karl calls. “Is anyone–” He breaks off, stepping back nervously. The wither flower is twisting in its case, the stem slowly extending and splitting off. Karl narrows his eyes, watching with baited breath.
There’s a moment of silence before the inky tendrils shatter the glass case and rush toward him.
Karl doesn’t think; he just leaps into action and runs. This is his punishment for talking about his time traveling. The Inbetween is going to keep him here because of what he said. It’s apparent, the consequences of his actions.
Karl broke the biggest rule of this place, and now it wishes to exact its justice on him.
Karl swings around the corner, hoping that he can reach the portal before it’s too late. He knows he has one shot to escape; then he has to destroy the library, destroy the portal. He can never return here, not if he wants to live and be free.
His breath catches as he sees his target, his escapism. It’s so close, yet he can feel the vines right behind him, dogging his steps and threatening to overtake him. It’s too close, they are too close. Karl speeds up, but he knows deep down it was a futile endeavor.
He can feel the vines curling around his legs, trying to drag him away from the portal, away from his home. Black thorns dig into his feet, pinpricks of pain reminding him what is at stake. Karl grits his teeth and tries to tear himself free, but finds that his struggles only cause the vines to hold him tighter.
“Let me go!” Karl shouts, stumbling as the tendrils threaten to yank him off his feet. He stills keeps running, the familiar purple glow of the Nether portal luring him home, back to Kinoko, back to his family.
He can’t suppress the scream that tears itself loose from his throat as the vines finally pull him down. He hits the white paved path with a thud, his head aching on contact. His gaze swims with spots, his vision blurring.
He’s aware of the vines dragging him back, pulling him back to the dais he’d fought so hard to escape. Karl tries to stand and run again, but the grey stalks lash out and grab his arms, trying to pull them behind his back. No, no, no, this isn’t happening, he’s not going to go down like this.
“I just want to go home, please–” He practically screams, clawing at the wither tendrils wrapping around his arms. Karl sees a note sitting a few inches from him, the writing clear even through his tears and rabid struggles. He freezes as he reads it, the misery and fear doubling.
This is home. There is no way out.
Karl’s struggles cease, the fight leaving his body. He slumps against the pillar, squeezing his eyes shut. He wants to scream but finds that he can barely make a noise through his resigned terror, with the knowledge that he’s doomed to stay in the Inbetween for the rest of his days, alone –
-
Tommy wakes up clutching his chest, the phantom pain of explosions pulsing dully through him. It took him a second to register where he was, but the warm bed he rested in and the lantern bathing his room in orange light were a stark contrast to the beaches of Logstedshire.
Tommy can still remember his shelter back then, a measly tent with an uncomfortable bed that looked more like a block of wood with wool thrown on top to try and lessen the back pain. He forces the nightmare out of his head, pushing the image of his tormentor's twisted form back into the depths of his mind where it cannot bother him.
He thinks about going back to sleep for a moment. He could just sink into the comfortable mattress and force himself to not move until he eventually falls asleep from sheer boredom. But Tommy knows the horrors that await him in his dreams.
He stands up and steps out of his room, electing to take his lantern with him after the smallest hint of the darkness in the hallway. He thinks it's a bit childish, but can't bring himself to care as the lantern's glow makes the shadows retreat and the halls look less like the empty void of his limbo and more like the normal house he's gotten used to.
Karl's presence in the kitchen was expected, but a hint of tension leaves him as he catches sight of the familiar man. Tommy collapses on one of the dining table's chairs, resting his face in his arms.
"Give me your strongest drink." Tommy mumbles sleepily, watching as Karl gets out another mug for hot chocolate.
"You know," Karl begins, not looking up from the drinks he's preparing. "I actually met a bartender in one of my time travels, his name was John John."
"Good lad.” Tommy says with a nod. Interesting name, but bartenders are objectively cool.
"The beloved." Karl adds, stirring the hot chocolate.
"Lovely." Tommy hums. Sounds like Ranboo’s last name.
"He's dead." Karl finishes, setting the hot chocolate in front of him. Tommy blinks. Oh.
"....Less lovely." He offers awkwardly. Karl shrugs.
“The Wild West was not pleasant.” He says, alluding to the duels he’d previously described. Tommy nods, sitting back in his chair. He accepts the hot chocolate gratefully.
Karl is quiet, even more so than usual. The lamp light tells a story of guilt written across his face, tired eyes and dried tears. Tommy isn’t sure what to make of the Quackity situation, if he’s being honest.
On the one hand, he understands why Quackity is upset. If he thought his partners abandoned him out of nowhere, Tommy would be pissed too. He’d lash out, he’d be angry.
But at the same time, Tommy knows why it happened. He knows what’s going on under the surface. And he knows how desperately Karl wants to fix the mistake that was honestly out of his control.
It’s a mess. Tommy’s glad he isn’t at the heart of it.
“Are you alright?” It feels like a dumb question, but a necessary one. Especially considering they’re once again up at three in the morning, making hot chocolate and obsessing over the weight of life’s problems.
“I’ve seen better days.” Karl admits. Tommy hums, nodding in sympathy. He can’t imagine what he’s going through right now; at least his and Sapnap’s fight resolved quickly. But the guilt over Quackity is unimaginable to Tommy.
“That’s fair.” He murmurs, looking at his steaming mug. “At least you weren’t stabbed this time?” He offers weakly, knowing it’s not exactly an equal comparison. Karl laughs, although the sound is strained.
“Might as well have been a knife to the heart.” He says with sigh, clasping his hands together. “I don’t– fuck. It’s fucked, that’s what it is.” Tommy nods, trying his best to understand. He never will, as much as he might try. He’s not a time traveler, he isn’t losing his memories, and he certainly isn’t engaged.
“I’m so sorry.” Tommy offers weakly. Karl gives him a grateful smile, tired eyes flickering with gratitude.
“It’s nothing that–well, maybe I could have prevented it, I don’t know.” Karl says, voice full of unresolved tension. “You know, in almost every Tale I’ve been in, I’ve seen a Quackity look-alike die. And yet, I think that hurts less than what happened today.” Tommy stays silent, unsure of what to say. What is there to say? Sometimes, silent solace is the only support one can offer.
Karl’s gaze is clouded, as if lost in thought. He probably is, his unresponsiveness causing the atmosphere to go completely quiet. It’s not a placid silence, rather one with unspoken turmoil, and a dull ringing in Tommy’s ears prevents true stillness.
Tommy doesn’t like it. The room feels stagnant. Nothing is being said, nothing is being helped. Karl’s hot chocolate sits abandoned, listless fingers curled over the handhold but without a single movement. Not even the rain penetrates the nothingness, firmly shut out by the closed windows and locked doors.
“He hates me now.” Karl murmurs, breaking the stagnation. “And I don’t know if I can blame him.” Tommy purses his lips. No, he thinks to himself. That isn’t fair.
“It’s not fair.” Tommy repeats himself out loud. “It really isn’t.” Karl blinks at him, clearly taken aback.
“What?” He asks, genuine confusion lacing his tone.
“Quackity can be mad about the whole forgetting to tell him bit, yeah.” Tommy begins, choosing his words carefully. He isn’t fully sure how to articulate his thoughts, but it isn’t fair for Karl to think the situation is wholly his fault. Quackity hates him, that’s true, but some of that hate is unwarranted. “But he also didn’t give you a chance to explain. He just assumed you– he assumed the worst.”
“I would’ve sounded insane if I did explain.” Karl points out. He shakes his head, rubbing his temples. “You know, a few weeks ago, the only memory I had of him was the explosion in El Rapids. I thought he was a murderer, nothing more.”
Oh. Tommy starts, slightly surprised. That changes things. It all makes sense, when he thinks about it. Why Karl hadn’t even asked about Quackity until a few days ago, just before the avian showed up.
“But then I started looking back on my journals, and I… I don’t know, I started to remember. After I told you and Sapnap what was going on.” Karl continues. “Which doesn’t make sense, since the Inbetween should be punishing me for telling you these secrets, but instead things were getting better, until Quackity arrived.” He sighs, slumping back in his seat.
“That’s… a lot.” Tommy admits, shifting slightly.
“Yeah.” Karl says flatly. “I know. And I don’t know how to handle it all. But the other shoe dropped, I guess.”
“You can’t fully blame yourself.” Tommy says quietly. “It’s not all your fault.” Karl nods, although he doesn’t look convinced. Tommy knows that feeling, and knows that Karl is going to have to work through that himself.
“Yeah.” He says. “Thanks–” Karl’s voice is cut off by the door creaking open, and a figure stepping into the main house. Tommy peers over the counter, heart thrumming in his chest. Who the hell would show up here at this hour?
His first thought is Dream, and it scares him. Karl tenses, yellow eyes flashing warily as he stands up. Tommy swallows thickly, fingers curling into a fist. It’s fine, this is fine.
“Wilbur?” Karl stage whispers, bewildered. “What are you doing here?” Tommy blinks, shock coursing through his veins. What. That is an excellent question, the more he thinks about it.
Wilbur stands awkwardly in the kitchen’s threshold, flashing a nervous smile in Tommy’s direction. He clears his throat, shifting from foot to foot.
“Oh,” Wilbur says lamely. “I didn’t expect anyone else up at this hour.” Tommy can’t help it; he barks out a laugh, only to quickly cover his mouth for fear of waking anyone else up by accident.
“It’s a regular occurrence at this point.” Karl deadpans. “Want some hot chocolate?”
“That’d be nice, actually.” Wilbur answers, almost sheepishly.
“No problem.” Karl says, his bright tone sounding forced. Tommy thinks it’s not Wilbur, but the residual Quackity issue lingering even after he talked about it.
“What’re you doing up?” Tommy asks, turning to Wilbur. He slides into a seat next to him, fingers drumming an indescribable rhythm against the counter.
“Nightmare. Limbo.” Wilbur says tersely. “Lots of trains, but none of them would stop for me. The usual.” Oh. Tommy had never really processed Wilbur’s limbo. He’s sure Wilbur told him about it; guiltily, he imagines he tuned out most of his words, chalking it up to rambling about nothing in particular.
He never thought about the trauma Wilbur might be carrying. Which is stupid, consdering Tommy’s died too. He’s seen limbo, and he knows what it can do to a person.
“Limbo?” Karl asks, tilting his head as he sets the hot chocolate in front of Wilbur. “I’ve heard it mentioned a few times, but I’m not clear on what it is.”
“It’s basically where you go when you die.” Wilbur informs him, accepting the drink. “I think. At least, everyone who’s died has gone there so far. It kinda sucks; your worst fear is where you get stuck for eternity.”
“Mine was a void.” Tommy says, raising his hand. “And don’t forget how weird time works.”
“Right.” Wilbur nods to him. “I was there for thirteen and a half years.” Karl blinks at him, mouth parting slightly.
“Damn,” is all he says.
“Pretty much.” Wilbur affirms. “I was certainly not expecting that when I died. It was quite a shock, let me tell you that much.”
“That’s one way to describe it.” Tommy grumbles, leaning forward on the counter. “I was not expecting that when I died. I kinda thought there would be a choir of angels, like the whole heaven thing.”
“Tommy, I don’t know if you would have gotten into heaven.” Wilbur says, shoving him lightly. Tommy gives him an exaggerated eye roll, pushing him back.
“One can dream, you know! It isn’t nice to squash those.” He chides, voice lacking any bite.
“Dear Prime.” Karl says, sounding miserable. “You guys need professional help. Hot chocolate therapy isn’t enough for this case.”
“I’m already getting it.” Tommy says proudly. Wilbur quiets suddenly, looking away. Tommy tilts his head, confused. What just happened? He nudges him lightly, trying to give him a reassuring smile. “You okay?”
“No, when am I ever?” Wilbur quips back, eyes twinkling briefly with humor. He sighs, shaking his head. “I don’t really– I don’t know how to describe it, the mood drop that is.”
“That’s okay.” Tommy reassures. “It’s three in the morning, no one is really coherent.” Wilbur hesitates, but only briefly before launching into an explanation.
“I’ve been thinking about contacting Puffy. For therapy.” Wilbur admits. “She kinda… doesn’t like me, though.” Tommy shrugs.
“I think you need the therapy, man.” He says bluntly. “Even if she doesn’t like you, she could still help you.” Wilbur hums, wringing his hands together.
“I suppose,” he murmurs, not quite convinced. “I think it’ll help, y’know? I’m just kinda nervous about the whole thing.”
“That’s fair.” Tommy agrees. “I had a really hard time at first, too. But it does help, I promise.” Wilbur smiles softly, also the skepticism in his eyes remains.
“I’ll try.” He says finally. “I’ll contact Puffy tomorrow and see if she’d be willing to help.”
“I’m proud of you, Wil.” Tommy says with a grin. “At least someone here can admit he needs therapy.”
“I heard that.” Karl deapans, crossing his arms. Tommy gives him a pointed look, not a single apology present in his mind.
“Good, that was a direct callout.” He replies with a smirk. Karl shoots him a withering glare.
“You know the situation is complicated–” Karl begins to say, only for a small cough to draw his attention off of Tommy.
“Hello?” Sapnap stands at the stairway’s end, looking slightly confused. Tommy bites back a laugh at the irony. Apparently, this is the morning everyone decides to be away for some reason. Wilbur gives him a small wave as the demon walks in, slightly dazed.
“You’re awake, too?” Tommy asks, surprised. Sapnap nods, slumping down in the seat next to Karl.
“I hate nightmares. And I hate Dream.” He complains, sighing. Karl pats his back.
“You and everyone else here.” He says, grinning slightly. Sapnap is less amused, sighing again and burying his face in his arms.
“Okay, is everyone awake?” Tommy demands, looking around the kitchen.
“Everyone except George.” Sapnap offers, not looking up from the counter.
“I’ll get you some hot chocolate, you’ll feel better.” Karl offers, sliding off his seat. Sapnap mumbles his thanks. He looks up suddenly, brow furrowed as if he is just taking in the scene in front of him.
“Why are you all awake at this ungodly hour?” He asks, looking at all three of them in turn. Tommy shrugs.
“Nightmares.” He says simply. Sapnap nods in understanding.
“We’re just a hot chocolate trauma dump club at this point.” Karl says with a small laugh.
“Can we move the meetings to a reasonable hour?” Sapnap asks.
“No, three in the morning is the tradition.” Tommy replies quickly. “Besides, the filters go away and we get all the tea.” Sapnap snorts, but doesn’t argue his claim.
“The tea being major traumatic events, so we’re all on the same page.” Karl quips. Sapnap doesn’t question it, instead gratefully accepting his hot chocolate.
“Is this just a thing now?” Wilbur asks.
“I think Tommy and I have been insomniac hot chocolate enjoyers for a month now.” Karl supplies.
“Ah, the exile nightmare.” Tommy says, his voice laced with fake gratitude. “The only good thing that came out of that whole shebang.” Wilbur blinks, chuckling nervously. Karl and Sapnap exchange a glance, neither of them saying anything. “You can laugh at that, by the way.” Tommy says quickly.
“You need therapy.” He says after a moment of silence.
“Jokes on you, I’m already getting it.” Tommy retorts, finger gunning him.
“...Touche.” Wilbur mutters, sipping his hot chocolate without further comment.
Notes:
What’s up I’m posting this from the weight room praying the Wi-Fi will be kind to me
Almost at 10k hits. what the hell. Thank you guys so much for the support!Anyway this is the last really fluffy chapter take that as you will LOLLLLL
- H
Chapter 13: Doom Days
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
At first, Tommy is certain it’s a nightmare. That he’s asleep, and he’ll wake up in a few minutes at the climax, and then he’ll go downstairs and get hot chocolate. That’s what always happens, right?
Except he doesn’t wake up. Tommy’s still standing on the outskirts of Kinoko’s territory, walking past the library, lost in thought. He had looked up and he was there.
Dream is in Kinoko.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Here,” Karl proclaims loudly, holding up a sheet of paper, “is the list of people who are banned from the kitchen.” Tommy looks up, mildly interested. He’d seen Karl writing furiously on a document earlier; but Tommy had chalked it up to a time travel affair, not a ban list.
“I am putting it where everyone can see it.” Karl continues, pinning the list to the wall. “Heed it. If your name is on this list, and I catch you cooking, there will be a problem.” Tommy glances over at it, seeing two names written in big letters, red ink not fully dried.
“It just says Wilbur and Sapnap.” Tommy points out. Karl nods in affirmation.
“One of them blew up a country. I don’t want that to happen to the kitchen.” He replies, crossing his arms. “The other one lit pasta on fire.”
“Fair.” Tommy concedes. “Keep them out of my kitchen.”
“That’s what I thought.” Karl says, grinning slightly.
“Am I still banned from the kitchen?” Sapnap complains, sticking his head out from one of the other rooms. “I only burnt pasta once—“
“And you proceeded to burn soup.” Tommy reminds him quickly. Sapnap shoots him a withering glare.
“Technically, I burnt the curtains.” The demon retorts.
“That’s not helping your case.” Karl deadpans, throwing a forlorn glance at the charred curtains.
“Okay, but at least I didn’t blow up a country.” Sapnap says. “I think that gets me some brownie points.”
“Do people really still talk about the sixteenth?” Wilbur asks, having shown no reaction to any of the previous statements. Tommy punches him lightly, rolling his eyes.
“Yes, dumbass, it’s kind of a big deal still.” He says shortly. “It’s hard to forget, oh I don’t know, an entire country blowing up.” Wilbur stays silent for a moment, brow furrowed in thought.
“Okay, fair.” He concedes finally. “I can see how that would be memorable.”
“Moving on.” Karl says, his voice stiff. “If someone sets anything on fire, like a mushroom— Tommy, I’m looking at you— that will also be a problem.”
“What if—“ Tommy starts to protest.
“No.” Karl deadpans. “No, the kingdom does not want to collectively get high.”
“Or maybe you just don’t want to get high and everyone else wants to see what happens.” Tommy says tentatively, grinning.
“Seconded.” Wilbur says, raising his hand. “What’s the worst that could happen?” Karl lifts a brow.
“I mean…” Sapnap starts, almost sheepishly. “I just like lighting things on fire.” Karl buries his face in his hands.
“Yeah!” Tommy jumps up from his seat, cackling. “We finally got the arsonist on board!”
“At least have the decency to wait until I’m out .” Karl mutters. “Please.”
“No promises.” Tommy says with a smirk. Karl sighs, but ceases his protests.
“You have to admit, it would be funny.” Sapnap points out, walking over and taking his fiancé’s hand, before engulfing him in a full hug.
“I don’t like the idea of blacking out.” Karl deadpans. “And having no reconciliation of what happened.” He says the last words pointedly.
“Oh.” Tommy says lamely, the pieces clicking together. “Understandable.” Sapnap hums in agreement, the demon whispering something in his fiancé’s ear. Karl gives him an incredulous look, before snickering.
“No.” He says through a laugh. “Well, actually…” Karl turns to look at Tommy and Wilbur.
“What?” Tommy asks, bouncing on the balls of his feet. Are they actually going to get approval for the arson?
“You realize the house would probably catch on fire, right?” Karl asks, looking back up Sapnap.
“It’s a solution!” The demon protests, his eyes twinkling.
“Nope, still a no.” Karl says, shaking his head. “No mushroom arson in this kingdom.”
“Damn.” Sapnap sighs melodramatically. “I tried.” Tommy elects not to push the issue any further. At least, not today.
“Why are there so many arsonists in this very flammable kingdom?” Karl asks, bemused. “It seems like an accident waiting to happen.”
“Moving on.” Sapnap declares. “Who wants hot chocolate? That sounds like a good idea.”
“What do you think, Tommy?” Karl asks, “Should we let him in the kitchen or not?” Tommy studies the demon, scrutinizing him through narrowed eyes.
“On the one hand, I’d be worried about another fire.” Tommy starts, earning an indignant protest from Sapnap, “on the other hand, I’m a sucker for hot chocolate.”
“Wise words.” Karl says, nodding solemnly. “Let’s see—“
“Or I could make it while you three argue about arson.” Wilbur pipes up, four mugs sitting on the table. Tommy blinks at him, mildly shocked.
“You didn’t burn it down.” Karl whispers, mostly to himself. “It’s a miracle. Maybe I should rethink my ban list.”
“Will you take me off of it?” Sapnap asks hopefully.
“No.”
-
Cool water rinses over his hands, yet the chill hardly bothers him. It’s almost comforting.
The red slides off of his fingers, mixing in with the crystalline water. Dream barely bats an eye, simply turning over his hands as the red washes away.
It’s funny how nice it is outside of the prison. The salty air from the sea provides clear thoughts, gentle waves lapping at the prison’s shore. L’manburg is to his back; or what’s left of it. Dream thinks it’s funny how the prisoners are left subject to a place that has been lost to time.
Dream stands up slowly, taking his time to stretch and observe the distant horizon. The sun is rising, orange rays shining over a ghost town. He smiles to himself, adjusting his cracked porcelain mask as the dawn washes over him.
He thinks it’s funny how easy it was to extract revenge and further his plan. Two birds with one very bloody stone.
Dream’s first move, after finding Punz, was taking back the Vault. He had that built, and it was only fair he took it back. Sam hadn’t been as big of an issue as he thought initially.
All it took was a little torture and one death, and Sam promised to stay out of his business (or help, if Dream demands it. But he thinks Punz will suffice). He expected as much, to be honest. Sam is a follower, and his spine only stays rigid if he has someone to back him up.
Now that he had control of the prison, it was time to move on.
It’s funny how useful having a god on his side is; or at least, a god who wants to see the world burn. He’s had information for literal years, and he finally gets to act on it. Dream smiles to himself, turning toward Prime Path.
It’s time for him to pay Kinoko a visit.
-
“So strange,” Sapnap murmurs as he stares at his communicator. “Not good at all.”
“What’s up?” Karl asks, peering over. Sapnap elects not to tease him about having his own communicator . The subject is too serious.
“Sam lost another life.” He murmurs. “And I can’t help but have a bad feeling about it.”
-
No.
At first, Tommy is certain it’s a nightmare. That he’s asleep, and he’ll wake up in a few minutes at the climax, and then he’ll go downstairs and get hot chocolate. That’s what always happens, right?
Except he doesn’t wake up. Tommy’s still standing on the outskirts of Kinoko’s territory, walking past the library, lost in thought. He had looked up and he was there.
Dream is in Kinoko. Dream is in Kinoko.
He can’t be here. Sapnap had promised he would never make it in Kinoko. But here Dream is, standing at the edge of the cobblestone path, observing the mushrooms and tulips that pave the walkway.
And Tommy is frozen.
He can’t move, he can’t run. He’s like a deer caught in headlights; he can see his end right in front of him, yet he can’t leap out of the way.
Dream looks up, his mask betraying nothing. He pulls the hood to his sweatshirt down, a slow smile crossing his face. He already has armor, Tommy realizes in horror. He hadn’t noticed that in their last encounter; maybe he had been too blinded by fear, but he could have sworn that he didn’t.
It’s only been a couple of weeks, how is he already armed to the teeth?
Tommy swallows back a fearful cry, instead straightening his spine. Dream is not welcome here. No one is going to hand him over, not like exile.
He does not have to be afraid of him anymore.
Tommy clenches his fists. As much as he wants to run— he probably should— he cannot beat his fear unless he faces it.
He always found that idea stupid. But he’ll take Puffy’s advice, because she’s the therapist.
“What are you doing here?” Tommy breathes, stumbling back. Dream says nothing at first, picking his way down the trail. He doesn’t stop until he’s a few meters away, close enough that he could grab him if he wanted.
“Visiting.” Dream says smoothly. “Saying hi to some friends.” Tommy summons his courage, taking in a shuddering breath. He is not welcome here, this is Tommy’s home.
“You don’t have any here.” Tommy replies curtly. “Get out.” Dream laughs, the sound hollow.
“Well, I thought we were friends.” Dream says shortly.
“The key word is was.” Tommy spits, stepping back again. “And I don’t even think we were friends. All you ever did was hurt me, asshole.” Dream tilts his head, as if he’s actually baffled by the accusation thrown at him.
“I was the only one who was there for you.” Dream says, a strange warmth coating his tone. It makes Tommy shudder.
“That’s not true.” He protests weakly. He knows it isn’t true, but he can’t admit it. He can’t give Dream any leverage.
“Isn’t it, though?” The masked man asks. “Where was Sapnap? Karl? Wilbur? Oh, that’s right— Wilbur was dead.” Tommy bristles at the comment.
“Well, they didn’t beat me up like you did.” Tommy regrets his words the second they leave his mouth. Dream’s demeanor darkens in seconds. He knows I’m right, Tommy thinks with bitter triumph, and it’s making him mad.
Maybe he should have thought that statement through. It felt good to say, but Tommy can feel anxiety creeping up on him.
“Your imagination is so active.” Dream says silkily. “I don’t remember that.” Tommy snorts, shaking his head.
“Nice try. You won’t gaslight me this time, prick.” He straightens up, crossing his arms. “Can you just leave me alone?”
“You are a burden to Kinoko.” Dream says softly, although Tommy doesn’t miss the note of irritation coloring his voice.
“No, but you are.” Tommy retorts sharply. “Just fuck off, you’re making a fool of yourself.”
“Tommy.” Dream says, his voice dangerously quiet. “That’s enough of this game.” He begins to pace closer, and Tommy can feel his heart beating faster and faster. Oh, no. He may have overstepped, he might have gone too far, and now he’s going to pay the price.
“Stay away from me.” Tommy hisses, staggering back. He’s far too close for comfort, and so is the wall behind him. He swallows thickly, forcing his chin to stay up as he stares back at Dream. No fear, no fear, no fear.
That’s a lie. Tommy’s terrified. He wants to scream for help, but he can’t show fear.
“I think you’ve spent enough time burdening Kinoko, haven’t you?” Dream coos. “Why don’t you come with me and leave them alone?”
If Dream had said that to him a week ago, Tommy would have believed him. He would have disappeared silently, walking out of the kingdom at his side.
But times changed.
Sapnap and Karl want him here. Wilbur wants him here. Even George, with his black coffee and cryptic comments, wants him around.
Tommy’s found a home, and he isn’t going to let it be taken away from him so easily. He lifts his chin, narrowing his eyes.
“Go fuck yourself.” He spits at his feet. Dream’s smile finally drops. He says nothing as he steps closer, forcing Tommy to keep backing up. Oh Prime.
“I wasn’t asking, Tommy.” Dream says softly. “We’re leaving right now. I’ve got a new… home ready and everything.” Tommy flinches back, his heart thundering in his chest.
“I don’t want a new home, I like it here.” He retorts. “Just go away and accept that you lost.” Dream lashes out, sudden as a viper. His hand closes around Tommy’s arm, and he begins to drag him away.
“Let me go!” Tommy screeches, slamming his free hand against Dream’s iron grip, twisting in a desperate attempt to free himself.
“We’re going home, Tommy—“ Dream starts to say. Tommy bites back another scream, thrashing in his grip. Please, please, I can’t do this again,
“Let him go.” Tommy turns his head as a new voice penetrates his panic.
“Karl Jacobs!” Dream exclaims, his sinister smile returning. Tommy stumbles back as he lets go, pressing himself against the wall.
Never again, he promises himself, glaring at Dream. He’s already home.
-
Karl knew that shit was about to hit the fan the second he saw that damn green hoodie in his peripheral vision. He had turned so fast that he nearly tripped. Dear Prime.
Don’t get him wrong, he loves having more people in Kinoko. He’s just tired of all the assholes coming to visit instead of Tubbo or Ranboo or someone who doesn’t want revenge. He hears Tommy scream, jolting him out of his thoughts. He has to act now.
“Let him go!” Karl marches over, calling Dream’s attention. The masked man turns away from Tommy, releasing his arm as his demeanor shifts immediately. Karl glares at him, leveling his chin.
“Karl Jacobs!” Dream says brightly, as if greeting an old friend. “How are you?”
“Fine.” He says tersely. “Why don’t you step away from Tommy.” He phrases it as a demand, rather than leaving any room for it to be a question. Dream raises his palms, pacing back. Karl takes that moment to step forward, planting himself firmly between Dream and Tommy.
“So hostile!” He says with a small laugh. “I haven’t even done anything but say hello to an old friend.” Karl lifts a brow. He can practically feel Tommy trembling behind him, fear radiating from him.
“Tommy, go inside.” Karl says tersely. “Go find Sapnap.” He doesn’t bother to hide his disdain for Dream, making sure the masked man knows full well the measure of his hate. He steps closer as Tommy gives him a grateful glance, pushing himself away and racing toward the main house.
Dream makes a move to follow him. Karl darts in front of him, giving him a death glare. “Not a fucking chance,” he spits, planting his stance. Dream tilts his head quizzically.
“Now this is interesting.” He muses. “I don’t believe I’ve given you a real reason to hate me, have I?” Karl scoffs, unable to keep himself from laughing at the utter bullshit.
“Sapnap’s told me everything.” He says. “And Tommy told me even more.” Karl resists the urge to punch him in the face; he knows it would be a losing battle. Dream has weapons; he doesn’t. But Sapnap does, so all Karl has to do is stall.
“Ah, Tommy.” Dream shakes his head. “You know how kids are, always stretching the—“
“Stop.” Karl says, holding his hand up. “Don’t make yourself look stupid. Just shut up and accept you have no allies here.”
“Hmm.” Dream steps closer, a shadow crossing his face. “I figured that much.” Karl feels a ripple of unease run down his spine. He forces his gaze to stay up, silently defying him. “I’ve got a question for you.”
“Spit it out.” Karl replies coolly. “I can’t promise a response.”
“How’s the Inbetween been treating you lately, Karl?” Dream asks, his voice so casual that the comment nearly flies over his head. Karl freezes, a horrible silence cascading over his mind. No . He can’t know. There’s no way.
Unless —
Unless —
No. No, it doesn’t work, no, no, no .
A god told him, probably. A god, probably the same one who fucked over his life in the first place.
“What?” Karl asks hoarsely, struggling to regain his mental balance.
“Y’know, the Inbetween.” Dream says brightly. “Or the Other Side; a little birdie told me you strayed from the path.”
No .
He thinks he might have a panic attack. He can feel the fear rising in his chest, the understanding washing over him. Someone told him.
Someone told the most dangerous man in the Essempi he can time travel. Someone told the man who abused a child without any regret that he can time travel. Someone told the architect behind doomsday that he can time travel.
Karl has no idea what he’ll do with that information.
Dream is a dangerous man to make an enemy out of.
And Karl did that.
Dream knows he can time travel.
Oh, fuck.
“I—“ Karl starts to say. Dream smirks, his smug demeanor only adding to Karl’s anxiety. He exhales shakily, clenching his fists.
“Based on your reaction, I’d say it hasn’t been great.” The masked man says with faux sympathy. “I’m guessing you haven’t really wanted to go back. Understandable, understandable.”
“Who told you?” Karl asks through gritted teeth. Dream grins, his elation clear.
“I would tell you, but it’s more to leave you guessing.” He says gleefully. Karl studies him, stepping back. This is not good.
“What do you want from me?” He demands, practically bristling. Dream waits before answering, letting an eternity drag out. He smiles, his sinister demeanor rolling off him in waves.
“Nothing.” He says silkily. “Yet.” Karl feels a bolt of fear in his chest as Dream utters the second word. He knows he can’t show it; any weakness would be suicide.
“Stay away from me.” He spits. “Whatever you want, I won’t give you.” Dream smiles, humming.
“I figured you say that.” He says softly. “We’ll see what happens, I suppose.” Karl doesn’t want to know what his plans are. He can only hope that they never come to pass.
“Dream, what the hell are you doing here?” Sapnap comes flying out of nowhere, hitting Dream with the bunt of his… frying pan? Oh, he must have been trying to cook. Karl staggers back, relief pulsing through him. Thank Prime. Dream straightens up, stepping away.
“Just saying hello.” He says smoothly, clearly electing to ignore the kitchen utensil. “Visiting some friends.” Tommy glares at him, standing next to Karl. He looks up at him, gaze twisting to one of concern.
“Are you okay?” He whispers. Karl shakes his head, mouthing “later” back at him.
“No one here is your friend.” Wilbur stands next to Sapnap, having appeared out of almost nowhere. Utter hate glistens in his eyes as he stares at Dream. It was funny how quickly he changed from loving him to despising him.
Karl thinks it’s nice that justice prevailed for once.
“Well.” Dream says, crossing his arms. “That’s not nice.”
“Get out.” Sapnap says curtly. “Now.” Dream huffs.
“Can’t a guy say hello?” He asks. Karl rolls his eyes, his irritation rising.
“Not you.” Karl pipes up. “You heard my fiancé; get out.” Sapnap stiffens, and Karl realizes what he just revealed. Something that should have remained a secret from him, at least for now. Great, more leverage.
“Fiancé, oh?” Dream tilts his head. “That’s new. Am I invited to the wedding?”
“No.” Sapnap says bluntly. “You aren’t welcome here. Get that through your skull and get out.” Dream looks over the demon’s shoulder, the mask concealing any expression. Yet Karl can feel his gaze crawling under his skin, as if seeing into his soul.
“Fine.” He says finally, as if he had a choice. “I’ll take my leave, then.”
“Then what are you waiting for?” Wilbur snaps. “Get the fuck out.” Dream casts a look back toward him and Tommy. Karl glares at him back, anger surging in his chest. This man will not have any victory over me or my family.
“I’m sure I’ll be seeing you shortly.” Dream says, smirking. Karl glares at him, still standing in front of Tommy. Sapnap clutches his axe tighter.
“Over my dead body.” Karl snaps. “Get out of my kingdom.”
“Bold of you to assume I was talking to Tommy.” Dream says, turning away.
“Oh, fuck off.“ Tommy says tartly, practically bristling. “Just ‘cause you don’t have anyone who loves you doesn’t mean you can threaten *my* loved ones and get away with it.”
“Damn.” Wilbur whistles. “That had to hurt.” Dream says nothing, although his demeanor shifts into something darker as he turns away. Karl watches as he stalks into the forest, green cloak vanishing into the ocean of emerald.
“Who does he think he is?” Sapnap snarls as soon as he’s gone, not letting go of his frying pan. “To think he can show up here and threaten Tommy like that?” Karl is silent, his senses fading out as he processes what happened.
Dream knows he can time travel.
Dream knows he can time travel.
Dream knows—
“—arl? Karl! Look… stay…—“ Someone is speaking to him. Karl can’t understand what they’re saying. All can see is the Inbetween, and Dream, and all he can feel is fear, bone crushing and endless terror, because Dream knows he can time travel.
Karl looks up, his vision fuzzy. How did he end up on the ground? Wasn’t he standing? He can’t breathe, his chest feels too heavy to move.
“Karl, look at me, take a deep breath, okay?” He can hear what the person is saying, but not understand. He’s going to die. Dream is going to kill him.
Karl’s fingers dig into the grass, a feeble attempt to drag himself out of this panic. He has to believe it’ll all be okay, it’s going to be okay.
He feels a tender touch against his face.
“Karl, please, say something.” Sapnap’s speaking to him, one hand against his cheek. “Come back, we’re right here.” Karl blinks, his breath hitching.
“Sorry.” He says faintly. “Didn’t mean to freak out on you.”
“It’s okay.” Sapnap reassures, helping him to his feet. Karl leans against him, embracing his warmth. He needs to feel secure now, after what just happened. Karl looks up at Sapnap, exhaling slowly.
He has to tell him. Tommy is giving him that concerned look again, anxiety written all over his face. Karl can’t keep this a secret, even if he wanted to. He shuts his eyes briefly, counting to five in his head.
“He knows I can time travel.” Karl says in a rush, spitting the words out like they’re vile. The realization hits him again, but he refuses to spiral. “Shit, shit, this is bad.”
“No. How… no.” Sapnap is at a loss for words, shock written across his face. Tommy tenses, eyes widening. Karl nods, looking at the ground. There is no way this ends well.
“Wait.” Wilbur blinks, his jaw dropping. “You can time travel? “
“Damnit.” Karl buries his face in his hands. “The Inbetween is going to kill me for this.”
Notes:
Hello hi sorry I just didn’t have the energy to post this until today L
Canon divergence! I’m sure nothing will go wrong
- H
Chapter 14: I’m Not Quite Ready (To Turn To Bone)
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
“Okay, so we have a time traveler now. That’s new.” Wilbur had said after Karl left.
“Yeah, at least you didn’t find out by finding him bleeding out in his library.” Tommy deadpanned. Wilbur stared at him incredulously.
“What?”
Chapter Text
Sapnap finds Karl staring listlessly at the wall, yellow eyes glazed over. After suffering through explaining everything to Wilbur, he’d excused himself from the conversation. Tommy had told him to go find Sapnap, saying that he could finish talking to Wilbur.
“Okay, so we have a time traveler now. That’s new.” Wilbur had said after Karl left.
“Yeah, at least you didn’t find out by finding him bleeding out in his library.” Tommy deadpanned. Wilbur stared at him incredulously.
“What?”
Sapnap took that opportunity to go after Karl, following him back to the main house. He hadn’t even bothered to shut doors as he walked away; clearly he’d been majorly impacted by whatever Dream said. Sapnap clenches his fists at the thought, a thousand threats and ideas of how to murder him.
He could plan murder later; first, he has to make sure his fiancé is okay.
“Karl?” Sapnap calls, stepping into their room. “Are you–” He breaks off, seeing him curled up on the bed, back to him. He walks over to the bedside, sitting down on the edge. Karl doesn’t respond, not even moving.
“Hey.” Sapnap murmurs. “You’re okay.” Karl finally rolls over, looking up at him. He looks so hopeless, and Sapnap has no idea what to say to help him.
“It’s funny, did you know after I told you about my time traveling I remembered more things?” Karl says softly. “Like Quackity. I remembered him. Not that it did any good in the end. Hell, none of this has been good. I thought– I thought it would be okay.”
“No, no, don’t talk like that.” Sapnap replies, scooting closer. Karl sits up, his movements slow.
“Sorry.” He mutters. “I just– it’s not looking good, right now. And Dream– he’s going to come for us.”
“I’m not going to let him hurt you.” Sapnap says immediately. “If I’d known what he said back there, I’d have killed him on the spot.” Karl shrugs.
“He would’ve gotten away. He always does.” He looks away, resigned. “We can’t stop what’s about to happen. He’s going to come for us.” He repeats the words again, yet they sound so much worse the second time. Maybe it’s because deep down, Sapnap isn’t certain he can beat Dream.
He doesn’t know if he can keep his friends– his family– safe.
Sapnap’s used to failing people; it happens too much. He watched his dads fall apart, and despite his best efforts, it collapsed in his hands. He watched Dream destroy himself for power, and had no choice but to cut him off and accept that he wasn’t the man he used to know.
He watched Quackity walk away forever, declaring that he hates them.
Sapnap failed them. He failed to preserve what he had, and he failed to save them.
He can’t fail Karl.
“Can I hug you?” Sapnap asks. Karl nods, and Sapnap pulls him closer, a thousand emotions pooling in his chest. They sit in silence for an eternity, the gravity of the situation weighing on their shoulders.
Dream knowing about the time travel is a terrifying prospect.
But Sapnap is not going to let that break what he has, damnit. Karl sits close, hair cascading in front of his eyes and hiding his expression. Sapnap sighs, pulling as much confidence from his heart as he can. He needs to be strong and reassuring, he can do this.
“Hey.” Sapnap whispers, brushing a strand of hair out of his eyes. “It’s gonna be okay, okay?” Karl nods, although he doesn’t look convinced.
“Yeah.” He says, his voice deprived of any conviction. Sapnap rests his head on Karl’s wrapping his arms fully around his partner. He hates seeing him like this, so tired and stressed. He just wants to help him however he can, and that’s what he’ll do.
“I love you, okay?” Sapnap murmurs. “It’s all gonna be fine.”
“I love you, too.” Karl replies. Sapnap doesn’t miss how he ignores the second part of his statement; he instead chooses to hold his fiancé close and try and promise himself to hold on to the good things he still has.
-
Quackity takes pride in Las Nevadas.
He literally built it up from nothing. His own hands brought it up from the crest of the earth, quite literally. He destroyed the mountain that this used to be, instead turning it into a desert. He built his casino empire, first out of love, and then out of the idea of being self-reliant.
He doesn’t need anyone!
He doesn’t need Charlie, he doesn’t need Purpled, he doesn’t need Sapnap, he doesn’t need Karl.
Although, Quackity misses Charlie. He’ll never admit how much that death impacted him. And then how he left.
Quackity failed him. He did everything to try and train him and make sure he was ready for the world and its challenges, but it did nothing in the end because Purpled still stabbed him and pushed him into lava.
Quackity sighs, shaking his head to clear it. It doesn’t matter, it doesn’t matter.
He can’t afford to wallow in his grief right now. There’s too much work to be done. He has a city to run, after all.
As much as Quackity desires a break, he knows he can’t get one. He wants to curl up and cry, he wants to stand up and scream, and he wants to kill everyone who’s hurt him.
But those are all just hypothetical, and chances are he won’t do any of those things. Quackity might have very little going for him, but he at least knows that acting out of anger would probably kill whatever good he has left.
But does he have anything left, really?
Quackity ponders this as he walks around Las Nevadas, the city asleep. It’s midday; nobody visits until night. Until then, it simply remains in slumber, waiting to erupt with its night scene. The lights would come on, and the gambling would begin. Money would be won and lost, and Quackity would profit.
The same cycle, every day. This is the life he’s chosen. He’s choosing to leave everyone else behind, because all that happens with attachment is more pain.
Quackity leans against one of the pillars of the church, eyeing the horizon. He can see clouds sweeping over, threatening to downpour snow on his city. He doesn’t mind, not that much. Personally, he thinks snow is fine, but it tends to be a deterrent to business.
But when he sees an all too familiar figure on the horizon, he wishes it was a blizzard. He does not have the patience to deal with anyone, especially not the man sauntering into his city. Quackity wastes no time fumbling for a weapon; his paranoia ensured that he had something on him at all times. He grasps his axe, exiting his city to meet him halfway.
He doesn’t want Dream to set foot in Las Nevadas.
Dream slows his pace as Quackity approaches, standing still. His mask is unblemished, as if he cleaned it and restored it. Funny, considering how many times it was broken in prison, how easily it was returned to pristine condition. Interesting.
“You have nerve showing up here, I’ll give you that.” Quackity says with a mirthless laugh, deciding it is best to make the first move. It puts him in the position of power; invaluable when dealing with Dream. “What the hell are you doing in Las Nevadas, Dream.”
“I’m not here looking for a fight.” Dream says easily. “Just here to talk.” Quackity glares at him.
“Why would you want to talk to me?” He asks, a note of genuine curiosity flitting into his voice. After everything that happened, he would have thought Dream would’ve stayed as far away as he could. But no, he is here , and Quackity wants to know why.
He’s prepared to fight, should he be looking for revenge, but he isn’t sure he can beat Dream on his own. Especially given how it took an entire team to take him down the first time.
“I have a business proposition.” Dream continues. “Besides, if I wanted to kill you, I would have already.” Quackity glowers at him, but doesn’t refute the claim. He can’t, because it’s true. The fight would have long since broken out if he was really here for revenge.
“Fine. What do you want?” Quackity demands, skipping pleasantries. He hates Dream; that’s no secret. But he’s also a smart businessman, and businessmen suck it up and listen to every deal thrown their direction. So he can be quiet and listen to what he has to say.
Who knows? Maybe Dream will actually say something beneficial to him. Quackity’s learned it’s best not to shut doors on opportunities, even if he would much rather shove a knife through the other’s heart.
“Word has it that you and your fiancés are done.” Dream says easily, as if he is talking about the weather. Quackity bristles, hefting his axe up and pointing it at the masked man’s neck. Maybe murder is still on the table.
“Tread carefully.” He says slowly, words layered in venom.
“Like I said, I’m not here to start a fight.” Dream says, putting his hands up. He sounds completely unconcerned, ignoring how death faces him down.
“Then what are you here for?” Dream smiles, the old scheming smile that Quackity had been so used to seeing before Pandora. It seems that prison changed little, and that he was still the same person he was before.
Quackity knows he has to be careful, yet he finds himself morbidly intrigued by his next words.
“How would you like a shot at revenge?”
Notes:
Double post today, prepare yourselves <3
- H
Contrary to popular belief i am not dead, covid almost wiped me out but I'm just too cool. Nothing is going wrong, no angst will happen ever.
- S
Chapter 15: It’s All Futile! It’s All Pointless!
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
Tommy feels okay.
But of course, in that moment of peace, he feels… off.
There is something funny in the air, piercing his senses and giving him a mild headache. He glances over at Karl, who’s gone rigid, genuine fear in his eyes. Sapnap glances over at him, furrowing his brow.
“I smell smoke.” George says quietly, almost out of nowhere. Tommy feels a ripple on unease roll down his spine, breath catching.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunlight filters in through the partially drawn curtains, painting the kitchen in hues of gold and yellow. Tommy blearily opens his eyes, blinking to clear sleep from them. He sits up slowly, yawning as he looks around.
Why is he on the floor?
Tommy finds himself asleep on the floor of the designated living room in the main house of Kinoko. A discarded hot chocolate mug sits on the table in front of him— ah. There’s his reason. A trauma dump meeting, except he fell asleep downstairs on the floor.
Tommy looks around, still trying to process his surroundings. It’s funny, he used to be quick to come to consciousness in the mornings, but he’s discovered his time in Kinoko has taught him how to relax. Reminding him that he's safe here.
As Tommy glances across the room, it becomes apparent everyone passed out in the living room. Wilbur’s curled in a corner, right side pressed against the wall as he snores lightly. Tommy snickers; it’s like the L’manburg war all over again. Wilbur would always fall asleep in the most bizarre places, earning him the nickname of “cat.”
On the couch, Sapnap’s head is completely lolled back against the headrest, his arm wrapped around Karl. Even in his sleep, Sapnap is prone to being protective. Tommy smirks to himself, knowing he has one more thing to tease the demon about.
“Morning.” George pokes his head in from the kitchen, steaming cup of coffee in his hand. Tommy once again wrinkles his nose in disgust, staring at the demon spawn of a drink. “I thought I heard someone wake up.”
“Hi.” Tommy greets, stretching. George looks him up and down, then glances toward Sapnap.
“Nice horns. Did you copy his tail, too?” Tommy blinks, confused.
“Huh?” He asks, tilting his head. Tentatively, he reaches up to feel his head, shocked to find two nubs meeting his touch. Huh, Tommy thinks to himself. He glances over at Sapnap, blinking.
“Are you just now noticing?” George asked, bemused. Tommy shrugs, flicking his newfound tail.
“Yes.” He admits. “I must have shifted last night or something.” Tommy doesn’t always voluntarily shift; sometimes when he’s tired, he just copies the traits of people he cares about. He woke up with goat horns during the L’manburg era frequently, which often led to Tubbo’s lighthearted teasing.
Today, it seems he mimicked Sapnap’s demon traits. And Tommy has to admit he kind of likes it.
“Nice.” George says, giving him the thumbs up. “Sapnap’s literally gonna cry when he sees you.” Tommy snickers.
“The big bad demon, melting because of a child.” He quips. George chuckles, turning back to his drink.
“Yeah.” George agrees. “I’ll wake him up.” He walks over, stepping lightly past Wilbur. Tommy watches with a small smirk as he kicks the demon directly in the shins, hard enough that Tommy heard the resounding thud.
“What the–” Sapnap’s eyes shoot open, head flying off the backboard. He jolts up, fervently looking around. Karl doesn’t even flinch, just shifting away and muttering something under his breath. George gives Sapnap an unimpressed look.
“Wait up, idiot.” He says, not unkindly. “You’ve been asleep for, like, ever.” Sapnap gives him a withering glare, looking like he wants to refute what George said. Before he does, he catches sight of Tommy.
Tommy smiles as he does a double take, eyes widening as he registers Tommy’s horns. He jolts again, this time succeeding waking up Karl.
“Morning!” He chirps. Sapnap blinks rapidly, rubbing his eyes.
“Oh my Prime.” Sapnap practically gushes, reaching over and ruffling Tommy’s hair. Tommy beams at him, grinning from ear to ear.
“Do I pass as a demon?” He asks, teasing. The horns are different from the goat horns he once mimicked from Tubbo; but Tommy feels these suit him better. He likes the crimson horns and pointed tail; he feels almost complete.
“Absolutely. The perfect hellspawn.” Sapnap smiles back, looking incredibly proud. Karl laughs next to him, still pressed up against his side.
“Cool.” Tommy says, unable to quit grinning. Sapnap laughs, eyes shining with emotion.
“Tommy’s finally embraced his inner demon.” Wilbur calls from the corner. Tommy starts, unaware that his brother had woken up.
“Took him long enough.” George quips, his voice still lacking any bite. Karl hums in agreement, although Tommy doesn’t miss how nervous he is all of the sudden; he’d woken up and immediately been on edge.
Tommy elects not to pry, not yet. Not unless Karl actively says something. Selfishly, he doesn’t want to ruin this moment.
“I am proud to be the perfect hellspawn.” Tommy declares, reclining back. Sapnap gives him a firm nod of approval.
And for a moment, the world is perfect.
Tommy feels at total peace, his friends– no, his family– around him in serenity. Nightmares still haunt him, but they are less daunting than in previous months. He hardly thinks about the losses, Techno far from his mind, exile far from his mind.
Tommy feels okay.
But of course, in that moment of peace, he feels… off.
There is something funny in the air, piercing his senses and giving him a mild headache. He glances over at Karl, who’s gone rigid, genuine fear in his eyes. Sapnap glances over at him, furrowing his brow.
“I smell smoke.” George says quietly, almost out of nowhere. Tommy feels a ripple on unease roll down his spine, breath catching.
“Me too.” He says quietly, tail twitching in anxiety. Wilbur stands up, a silence crescendoing over their home. Sapnap murmurs something to Karl, before sliding to his feet. He glances around, his own tail twitching like Tommy’s.
“I’ll go check it out.” He says quietly. Karl purses his lips, but nods. Tommy swallows thickly, noticing as the overpowering stench of smoke grows stronger and stronger. Is he imagining it, or can he hear the crackling of fire? Tommy watches with baited breath as Sapnap heads toward the door, almost terrified to see what lurks on the other side.
The door explodes into flames just as Sapnap’s hand closes over the knob.
-
Quackity stands, torch in hand, watching orange embers jump from stalks of grass to buildings to mushrooms.
It’s beautiful.
A guilty dream he’s had, really. Quackity’s envisioned the end of Kinoko, but never thought it would be brought to fruition. He despises working with Dream, abhors everything he stands for, but he can swallow that loathing for revenge.
He’s lost almost anything, anyway. He doesn’t need to carry his morales anymore. They died with Slime, and they’ll stay buried until he gets what he deserves.
He thinks it’s funny, after everything, that he ended up working with Dream. Quackity never would have imagined a world where he agreed to work with him. But he had listened to Dream’s plan, and the tantalizing idea of getting total revenge enthralls him.
So he agreed, shook hands on it, and now puts his plan in motion.
He watches Kinoko burn with a smile on his face, and to his pleasant surprise, feels nothing as he watches everything collapse. It’s rather fitting, considering how his life burnt to ashes too.
Quackity walks through the fire, unafraid to be burnt. He barely bats an eye at the inferno, undaunted by the roar of the flames. He thinks it’s a good end to this wretched Kingdom. Fire destroys completely, and it’s deserving of the foundation of Kinoko.
Is this the right thing to do? He wonders, yet shakes it off quickly. No, this is. They betrayed him. Sapnap and Karl betrayed him. This is the consequence of their actions. He is their reckoning, their ending, their final storm.
He is happy to burn everything down; maybe they’ll understand the pain he suffered for months.
Quackity drops the torch and watches it all burn down.
-
Sapnap can barely see through the smoke, consuming the sky above his head.
He’s never been afraid of fire. He’s never been in danger of being burned; he was found in the flames of the Nether.
But Sapnap’s never been more afraid than he is at this moment.
As soon as the door exploded in front of him, he had shouted for them to run. Sapnap wasn’t bothered by the fire, not really. He just wanted the others to get out, before it was too late.
But now Sapnap can’t find anyone.
Selfishly, he desperately wants to find Karl. He has to make sure his fiancé is okay; yet the road remains clear of anybody. Smoke is his only companion, fire at his side. Sapnap clears it like it’s nothing, the warm embers licking at his legs.
He narrows his eyes through the stifling clouds, trying to clear off some of the congestion. He bites back a cough, startled by how the smoke clouds his senses. Even if he’s immune to fire, he isn’t immune to the smoke and its after effects.
It all happened so fast. One moment, Sapnap was going to check on the weird smell, the next, the door burst into flames.
Sapnap is happy he’s the one who went to check. No one else would’ve had a prayer of surviving the blast. He’d collapsed to the ground, but he turned out to be fine. His clothes were fringed and smoldered, but otherwise he was okay.
Except for when he closed his eyes for a few moments, head spinning. When he opened them again, the house was burning around him and everyone was gone.
Sapnap has no idea why everyone just vanished, but all he knows is he’s alone.
So Sapnap pushed himself up from the dirt and ran, grabbing his sword as he did. His inventory is painfully empty; he prays that it won’t come to a full fledged fight. He just wants to find his family and get to safety.
Kinoko can be rebuilt, but if the people burn, some will never return.
And the thought terrifies Sapnap. Thousands of horrible what-ifs fill his mind, threatening to overtake his senses completely. Sapnap shuts his eyes against the fire, shaking his head to cleanse it of smoke.
He needs his wits if he’s going to save what’s left to be salvaged.
“Karl!” He shouts, panic fringing his voice. “Where are you?” He waves away another plume of smoke, charging down the burning path. Despite his best efforts, it all appears to be futile.
He’s alone.
Except for a single figure he can make out on the hill, standing a small distance off. Sapnap doesn’t think before he charges forward, breaking into a sprint. Thank Prime, someone—
He skids to a halt, heart freezing in his chest.
No.
He can see him, standing on the crest, golden wings extended like a harbinger of doom. They look red against the harsh orange backdrop, fringed with inky burn marks. Cold eyes flicker in the flames, torch clutched in his hand.
“Quackity!” Sapnap gasps out, staring up at him. “What the hell are you doing?” The avian doesn’t answer right away. Sapnap isn’t sure he heard him over the roaring of the fire.
But slowly, he turns to face him fully, golden tooth flashing in the flames as Quackity grins at him; although it looks more like he’s baring his teeth.
“Sapnap!” He exclaims, chuckling. It sounds closer to a cackle. “I didn’t think I would see you again! I thought the fire would take care of you.”
“Fire doesn’t do anything to me.” Sapnap replies, his voice a deadpan. Quackity shrugs.
“Yeah, I know. More along the lines of hoping it would kill our fiancé and you would be left in the rubble.” He says bluntly. Sapnap’s breath catches, taken aback by the sheer heartlessness of his words. It all hits him at once.
Quackity does not look at him with the affection he once did, rather utter loathing. He stares out across the fire with joy, knowing that he’s destroying the things Sapnap loves the most.
Quackity is not his fiancé, the person he loved.
Quackity is here to kill Karl, to kill him. To get revenge for a misunderstanding.
But why?
Sapnap can understand being hurt, he can understand being upset. But trying to take away his peace and everything he cares about? Sapnap doesn’t get it.
“How could you do this?” He shouts up at him. “How can you stand here and—“
“How could you fucking abandon me ?” Quackity snaps back, his voice cold. Sapnap bites back a scream of frustration, instead digging his nails into his hair. He can feel his anger rising, threatening to spill over.
“We didn’t.” Sapnap says firmly. “You wouldn’t listen to the truth!” Quackity sneers at him, scar twisting grotesquely in the flame’s glow.
“Bullshit.” He spits. “You just can’t admit what you did.”
“And you’re so fucking self-centered that you can’t listen to anyone else!” Sapnap fires back, giving up on any peace negotiation. Quackity doesn’t react to his words, instead lifting his chin.
“It’s fine, really.” The avian says with a shrug. “It’s allowing me to move on and focus on things that matter like success .” Sapnap barks out a bitter laugh, unable to help himself.
“Moving on?” The demon asks, in total disbelief. He gestures around the burning kingdom. “How is this moving on?”
“I’m letting the past die.” Quackity replies simply. He grins slowly, eyes twinkling with a cruel light. “Just like our dear Karl will.”
“I am going to kill you for this.” Sapnap practically screams, tears brimming his eyes. He gives up on his patience, on talking. He can’t stand here and listen to this anymore. “You fucking monster, I can’t believe you– you’re–”
“Save it for someone who cares.” Quackity snaps coldly. “This is because of you. You are the ones who abandoned me like I was nothing!”
“That’s not what happened!” Sapnap hisses out, reaching for his sword. “And even if it was, why do you think burning down my home is the logical thing to do?” Quackity shrugs, drawing his own weapon.
“I think you’ll find that I don’t care.” The avian says with a small laugh. “I’m perfectly happy seeing the world burn because I don’t care anymore.” Sapnap can’t take any more of this. He can’t listen to Quackity’s excuses, he can’t listen to his skewed logic.
He has to defend his home.
Sapnap lunges at Quackity, all good memories thrown to the back of his mind for good. This is not his Quackity.
And Sapnap is going to protect the home that was built for him, the home that Quackity is burning to the ground.
Once upon a time, Sapnap would have shown mercy. Instead of relentless, unyielding attacks, he would have tried to show quarter to his former fiance. He would have tried to reason with him, he would have tried to save everything.
But the cold look in Quackity’s eyes killed any chance at forgiveness, snuffing out Sapnap’s grace like a dying ember.
So Sapnap throws his sword down with as much force as possible, hearing netherite on netherite as he fights against his former partner. The thought sends a chill down his spine, but he cannot let that be a distraction.
Quackity is attacking his home, trying to kill everyone he loves. So Sapnap will fight, and he will win.
Sapnap pushes back with his sword, causing Quackity to stumble closer to the fire– the fire that is cresting the very hill they stand on. Sapnap could care less, the flames helping trap Quackity in the cage of his own creation.
Quackity is equally unbothered by the red tendrils, which concerns Sapnap.
Sapnap levies his sword, charging at Quackity again. The avian fends him off, pushing him back. Sapnap circles him like a predator, fully on the offense. Quackity is shockingly unreactive to Sapnap’s aggression; it should have been concerning, but it isn’t.
Maybe Sapnap is just driven to get revenge, blinded to the warning signs.
Quackity weaves between his attacks, grinning wildly as he does. He knows he’s on the defensive, yet he doesn’t show a shred of worry or care. He instead continues to smile at him, dancing closer to the fire’s edge. Sapnap grits his teeth and launches a string of attacks again, quick and powerful blows.
Quackity’s grip weakens on his weapon, clearly worn down by Sapnap’s maneuvers. The demon takes the opportunity to swing up, dislodging the weapon completely from his grip. It flies off to the side, just as Sapnap slams his weapon across his chest.
But Quackity doesn’t look pained by the wound, despite the blood already welling under his shirt. He just laughs, grimacing as he does, but laughing all the same.
Sapnap expects him to go for his sword again. But he doesn’t, instead standing perfectly still, illuminated by the inferno roaring toward them.
“It was all just a distraction.” Quackity flashes him a bloody smile, stumbling back to the edge of the hill, the fire inching closer and closer. Sapnap glares at him, stalking closer and forcing the avian to continue backtracking toward the fire. He is leaving here down a life.
“What do you mean.” He asks slowly, each word pointed. Quackity’s smile grows, eerie in the orange lighting. Sapnap’s unease grows, paranoia threatening to overtake him.
“It’s funny you still ran to me, after everything.” Quackity continues, eyes slightly dazed from pain. “That you didn’t look for anyone else who might be lurking in the corners.” Sapnap stiffens, pieces clicking together. No. No, it can’t be true.
Quackity would never work with him. Not after everything that’s happened, not after it all. Surely he wouldn’t work with him.
“Good luck rebuilding, Sapnap!” Quackity says, throwing back his head with a triumphant laugh. “It’ll be much harder when you’re the only one left to do it.”
Sapnap doesn’t hesitate to swing his sword forward, piercing Quackity’s chest like paper. The avian gives him one more bitter smile, before he crumples and draws his last breath.
Sapnap pulls his weapon free, turning away without sparing his still form another glance. He’ll wake up soon, down a life but still alive. It doesn’t matter, not now. He has to find Tommy, or George, or Karl.
He jumps back into the fire, praying that he isn’t too late.
-
Dream makes his way down the gentle slopes of Kinoko’s surrounding environment. He can hear swords clashing in the distance, just barely audible over the roaring fire; good. Quackity must be distracting Sapnap, leaving Dream free to do his work.
He has people to find, after all.
“You know what to do, right?” Punz nods firmly, drawing his hood up.
“I’ll find the time traveler or the kid. You deal with the other one.” He says, slipping off into the burning city. Dream nods, adjusting his mask. He turns to the fire, smiling to himself. It is a shame to see Kinoko burn; it is (or, was) such a beautiful kingdom.
But pretty things rarely last, Dream’s discovered.
He parades through the streets, barely flinching as embers leap at him. Sparks and smoke encircle the kingdom, eating away at its foundation. Dream stares on in apathy, fully focused on his task. He has two targets, two people he needs to fulfill his mission.
He hopes they won’t burn in the fire. He needs them alive, after all.
For now.
-
Tommy hates fire.
It’s funny, since he’s been labeled an arsonist. But he can’t stand raging, out of control fires. Every time one starts, all hell breaks loose and his life crumbles around him.
And it seems it’s happening again. As Tommy stumbles out of the central house, covered in soot and smoke clouding his lungs, he watches another home burn.
And Tommy screams.
He collapses to his knees, before he’s even clear of the house. He can feel the flames licking his face, pressing closer and closer, but he doesn’t care. His home is burning. It’s dissolving into nothing.
His vision blurs as he watches the once welcoming home burn, fire consuming the wooden planks and eating it away. Tommy is powerless to stop it; all he can do is watch in mute horror, with only one thought running through his head.
Someone is attacking his home. His family .
Tommy doesn’t know why.
He thinks he could have sat there for an eternity, waiting for the fire to jump toward him and consume him whole. Tommy can’t find the motivation to stand up and run, like he’s supposed to. Maybe it’s because he’s seen death, or maybe it’s because he’s in too much shock.
Tommy shuts his eyes, tears streaming down his face. He bites back a sob, shuddering as the fire looms closer and closer. Even behind his closed eyes he still sees orange and red, sparks flickering in his mind’s eye.
“—We have to run, get up—“ Tommy can hear someone shouting to him, but it sounds underwater, like in a far off galaxy. He feebly shakes his head, gasping for air. It tastes like smoke, no matter how hard he tries for a clean, pure breath.
“Tommy!” He feels someone pull him to his feet, hoisting him up and dragging him away from the burning building. Tommy blinks rapidly, panting as his mind clears. Karl’s got a hold on his arm, yanking him out of the danger zone and flying embers.
“Shit!” Tommy gasps out, tearing his gaze off of the wreckage. He stumbles along, forcing himself into a cadence to keep up with Karl’s relentless pace. “Who— what—?”
Karl releases his arm, seeing he can run himself. His own gaze is unfocused, the smoke affecting him just as much as it’s messing with Tommy.
“I don’t know,” he says miserably, grief clear in his voice, “but we have to get out of here.” Tommy manages to nod, swallowing thickly. He can taste ash in his mouth, causing him to retch. He shakes it off, jogging to keep up with the time traveler.
It feels like they ran for hours, even though it couldn’t have been more than a few minutes. Tommy ducks to avoid flying sparks, flinching away as the fire cuts too close.
Karl finally skids to a stop, just past what looks like the ruins of his library. He turns to Tommy, and for the first time, he sees the cuts and small burns already layering his face.
“Keep running until you get to the river.” He directs, his voice terse. “I need to see what I can salvage.” He steps toward the library, but Tommy lurches forward, catching his arm.
“Karl, no.” He says quickly. “You can’t. You’ll get hurt.”
“I already have, but now that it’s collapsed—“ Karl starts to say. Tommy shakes his head fervently, cutting him off.
“No.” Tommy says, trying to keep the fear out of his voice. “Please. We’re safer if we stick together.” Karl hesitates, the conflict clear in his eyes. Tommy casts the most pleading look he can, begging silently for him to just stay.
Finally, Karl steps away from the rubble, nodding once. Tommy breathes a sigh of relief.
“Okay, yeah. You’re right, I’m sorry, I’m just—.” Karl says hurriedly, his voice raspy, likely from the smoke. He cuts himself off, shaking his head. Tommy nods, trying to keep the fear out of his eyes. Be brave, he tells himself.
A snap of a twig drags his attention off of the time traveler and to the burning forest behind him. Tommy steps back, pulse expediting with each passing second. Oh, Prime. Karl tenses beside him, saying nothing.
The flames break suddenly, a figure appearing through the smoke. Tommy’s eyes widen; he isn’t sure why he’s shocked, though. He should have known he was behind all of this, that he would be here.
And yet, Tommy still finds raw horror coursing through his veins. He stumbles back, hand flying to his mouth. He feels nauseous, his knees weak, but he knows he can’t collapse now.
Tommy needs his strength to face who is standing mere meters away, stepping out of the fire without flinching.
“Hello, Tommy.” Dream says with his horrible, horrible smile, “I’ve missed you.”
Notes:
:)
- H
:)
- S
Chapter 16: Oh Captain, Let’s Make A Deal
Summary:
"Alright, we're wasting time." Dream says, switching his axe over to a shovel. Karl raises his sword again, and Tommy takes another step back. It doesn't take long before Dream is standing in front of a freshly dug hole, staring at the two. Tommy can't help but notice he's more turned towards him than Karl, awaiting his reaction.
"You know what to do."
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Before Dream could get close, Karl brandished an iron sword from his inventory, the silver metal practically glowing as the flames reflected off the polished blade. Tommy took a step back, and the time traveler extended an arm in front of him, maintaining eye contact with Dream as he did. The message was clear, Dream would have to go through Karl to get to Tommy.
Dream didn't seem too bothered by that.
"S-stay the fuck back!" Karl hissed, but Tommy didn't miss the way his voice shook. The purple sheen of enchantments shone steadily from Dream's netherite armor, the axe of peace in his hand. All that Karl had was an iron sword, Dream had an advantage here.
"Why?" Dream asks, amusement coloring his tone as he tilts his head as he gives a small laugh.
"Cuz you're outnumbered, bitch." Tommy spat, jumping to defend Karl. He had no weapon of his own, but if they can bluff enough until help arrives, there might be a chance.
"Oh, I didn't come alone." Dream says, taking great pleasure in the way Tommy’s confidence melted away, replaced with anxiety and paranoia. "Your ex-fiancè was a great help." The monster smiles at Karl, whose sword lowers ever so slightly.
"No, he wouldn't have! I know he's hurt, but he wouldn't do this! " Karl yelled, more to reassure himself than try to argue with Dream.
"Being forgotten hurts more than you'd think, I suppose." Dream remarks calmly as Karl tenses at the harsh words and the reminder Dream knows of his time traveling.
Tommy wants to jump to his friend's defense once again, but finds it hard to come up with an answer as Dream's words bring him back to pale sands and saltwater stinging old wounds as he sits with his knees to his chest and waits for someone to visit him.
Tommy knows what it's like to feel forgotten, to feel so alone and distant from those you love you wonder if they even know you anymore. Part of him sympathizes with Quackity's rage, and another part of him looks around at the destruction of his home and knows that nothing justifies this . Tommy had made the change before, left the path of vengeance because it had made him a bad person, a person he didn't want to become. If Quackity cannot do the same, Tommy cannot give him his sympathy.
"Alright, we're wasting time." Dream says, switching his axe over to a shovel. Karl raises his sword again, and Tommy takes another step back. It doesn't take long before Dream is standing in front of a freshly dug hole, staring at the two. Tommy can't help but notice he's more turned towards him than Karl, awaiting his reaction.
"You know what to do." Dream's voice takes a serious tone, Tommy’s ears perk up as he realizes what it is. His words are an order, a threat, promising great pain as the price for disobedience. Tommy has been in this situation countless times before, the proper response to Dream's orders drilled into his head and the knowledge of the consequences carved into his skin. So before Karl could react, Tommy dropped to his knees and began to empty his inventory. Whatever scraps he had kept in his inventory, random supplies, food, even the jacket Sapnap had given him for the coming winter months, found themselves in the bottom of the hole. He could barely breathe as he went through the practiced maneuvers, so natural they were like breathing.
Karl knelt beside him, sword returned to his inventory as he grabbed Tommy’s shaking hands to stop the oncoming wave of panic that filled him.
"Tommy, hey, you need to calm down." Karl said, and Tommy looked at him as he smiled bravely. Tommy let out a shaky breath, leaning against Karl with another shudder as he forced himself to relax. He couldn't be brave right now, Karl will have to be for both of them.
"Good, Tommy." Dream called, causing the two of them to look up at him with twin expressions of hatred and unease. Tommy hated how the praise made part of him relax. "Karl should learn from you."
"What?" Karl hissed.
"You saw Tommy. Inventory in the hole."
Karl seemed damn near drawing his sword again and attempting to skewer Dream. Despite his injuries, Tommy could see he didn't want to go down without a fight. So he took Karl's hand and squeezed.
"Don't." He whispered desperately, hating how resigned he feels. "It's not worth it."
Karl stared at him softly for a moment, before he sighed and began to empty out his inventory. Tommy saw how the action pained him, letting go of his belongings even if neither had anything too important on them at the time. Tommy felt pity, but a quiet part of him reminded him it gets easier with time.
Tommy doesn't want it to happen again. Not to him, or Karl.
"That wasn't so hard now, was it?" Dream asked, stepping forward to drop a couple sticks of tnt into the hole. Tommy grabbed Karl's arm and yanked, pulling them both to their feet and a couple steps back as Dream dropped a flint and steel into the hole and the tnt began to hiss.
Tommy almost thought of running for it when the explosion went off, but it seemed Karl had a different idea.
Because when the explosion's smoke cleared, Karl's iron sword was back in his hands, and he looked murderous.
-
Karl had known this was going to happen.
He knew Dream was going to come to Kinoko, he was going to destroy it. He was going to try and rip away everything that he and Sapnap had built.
Originally, Karl had made the assumption it would be for Tommy and Tommy only. He thought that Dream was so desperate to get his hands on the kid and Kinoko would be one of the casualties.
But no, he also knows about the time traveling.
It became apparent that Dream is not just here for Tommy, but for Karl too.
Karl is not going down like this. He won’t let Dream destroy everything he’s built, and he certainly won’t let himself fall prey to being one of his pawns. Even if he could control his time traveling, he promised himself he would never let anyone coerce him into abusing that ability.
Karl had run to his library when the first started, desperate to preserve at least one journal. His memories were carefully penned in his second room, and he’s the only one who knows it. He has to save them, before it’s too late.
But as soon as he stepped foot inside the book haven, the fire crescendoed and it all collapsed.
Karl had felt the books fall on him, parts of the roof cascading down and threatening to pin him to the ground. He had to make a decision; his life or the journals.
So he ran, pushing his way out of the library as the roof collapsed and it all fell down. He only spared it one look, before pressing forward and running through the flame bitten streets. His body ached, but he had to find someone else. He knew he was bleeding, the falling debris having done a number on him, but he didn’t care.
He has to make sure his family is safe.
Karl finds Tommy first, and to his horror, Dream finds them right after. Dream, the one man who he wanted to stay away more than anyone is here, and he is threatening them.
Karl wasted no time drawing his weapon, although it would prove futile. Tommy had no way to defend, and Karl knew he couldn’t let him get hurt. So he complied, all the way until Dream blew up whatever they had in their possession.
Maybe it was stupid, but Karl kept a sword.
He isn’t going down like this. He isn’t letting Dream win, not when he can still fight back. He ignores the blood trailing down the face, he ignores how weak he feels, he ignores how tired he is. Karl is not going down like this.
And as soon as Dream turned his back to him and Tommy, Karl draws his sword and flings himself at the masked man.
Dream catches him just in time, his own weapon matching Karl’s and shoving him back. He dances back, memories of the Pit coming back to him. He studied the combatant’s fighting styles; he just hopes he can mimic them.
“Bold move.” Dream spits, clearly irritated. “You’ll pay for your mistakes.”
“Not before you pay for your crimes.” Karl shoots back, levying his sword. Dream gives him no time to think, instead rushing forward and slamming his weapon down. Karl blocks it, parrying him off as he sweeps in an arc. His goal is to distract him long enough to at least get Tommy out, then run himself.
Tommy. Karl risks a brief glance over his shoulder, seeing the kid staring at the scene unfurling in front of him in pure terror. His gaze flickers up, eyes wide with fear. Karl ducks his chin, trying to signal him to get out of here while he still can.
Karl parries another one of Dream’s attacks, pushing him away. He circles him, refusing to let him get the upper hand. Dream watches his moves, expression unreadable beneath his mask. Karl glares back at him, his anger the only thing keeping him standing.
Between the explosion and the fire, the smoke is messing with his head. His headache is getting worse by the second, likely brought on from the smoke inhalation. His chest hurts but he has to keep going.
Dream lurches forward suddenly, bringing his weapon down, cutting it across his side. Karl half blocks it, only able to prevent it from doing major damage. The blade hisses across his arm, bringing forth bright red blood that stands out like a beacon in the haze.
“It’ll be easier for you if you just surrender.” Dream says, as if believing Karl would give up over a little cut like that.
“You won’t take me alive.” Karl spits back. Dream sighs.
“Good thing you have two lives left.” He resumes his attack, twice as intense as before. He drives Karl back, forcing him to keep backing up as he parries each attack, growing in intensity. He ignores the stinging pain in his arm as he blocks each blow, reminding himself he has suffered much worse in his travels.
Karl surges forward, mustering as much strength as he can to shove Dream away. The masked man grins at him, stepping back a few paces. He laughs, not even phased, as Karl gasps for breath amid the smoke. His limbs shake with the effort, his clouded mind barely able to keep going.
“It’s fun to see you trying to put up a fight.” Dream says, bemused. “It’ll be fun to break your spirit.” Karl knows he’s just trying to get under his skin, yet the words still send a shiver of fear down his spine. He simply glares on, grip tightening on his sword.
“Karl, just stop.” Tommy whispers, his voice small. “It isn’t worth it.” Karl glances back at him, seeing the genuine fear in his eyes. The fear Dream instilled in him, the fear that Dream created for no reason.
“I promised you he wouldn’t hurt you.” Karl says softly. “Please let me try to keep that promise.” Tommy shakes his head rigorously, looking completely resigned.
“Please, he’s going to just kill you and-and then take us both anyway.” Tommy chokes out, looking up at him with pleading eyes. “I don’t wanna watch you die, please.”
“I can’t let him win like this.” Karl says hoarsely, gaze flickering back to Dream. “I can’t just roll over and give up. There’s too much at stake, it’s too–” He breaks off, shuddering slightly. Tommy doesn’t say anything, merely shrinking in on himself as Dream steps closer.
He looks like a predatory animal, hellbent on taking down his prey. But Karl isn’t going to let go, because after all he’s been through, he has to be strong enough to at least save Tommy.
And Sapnap.
He can’t stop fighting for him. He won’t be leverage– even if that isn’t fully Dream’s intention, he knows Sapnap wouldn’t do anything to defy Dream if it meant Karl would suffer in turn.
Karl glares at Dream, forcing his nerves down. He will keep fighting, because even if he loses, he can say that he didn’t go quietly. That thought alone restores his will to push on, even as pain eats at his insides and his head swims with smoke and thoughts of death.
“Tommy, run.” Karl says through gritted teeth, a thin trickle of blood dripping down his face. He doesn’t wait to see his reaction, instead lunging forward and slamming his shoulder into Dream, trying to knock him back. Everything hurts, he can feel his mind threatening to slip into unconsciousness, the smoke and debris having done a number on him. He doesn’t even want to check his injuries, knowing full well it’ll cancel out whatever adrenaline he has going for him.
“Just give up, Karl.” Dream says coolly. “You can’t win this.”
“Just get the hell out of my home!“ Karl hisses out, struggling to stay on his feet. All he can see is red tinged smoke, and he doesn’t know how much longer he can stay standing.
He just wants Tommy to make it out. He’s resigned that both of them can’t escape this; Dream is too strong. But if Karl can keep distracting him, then it’ll be fine. That’ll make whatever happens next worth it.
“Not without you or Tommy, I’m afraid.” Dream says, smirking. Karl’s about to lunge for him again, when a sharp pain blooms in the back of his head. He falls forward, unable to stop himself as he hits the ground.
“Sweet dreams.” Punz says simply, raising the blunt end of his axe over his head. Karl shuts his eyes as the pain crescendos, and then he feels nothing at all.
-
Tommy fell to his knees beside Karl, panic in his eyes as the time traveler didn't respond when Tommy yelled his name. Blood stained the man's hair, continuing to drip from his wounds in a terrifying amount. Punz took a step back, looking down at him with apathetic eyes.
"Karl, please get up!" Tommy sobs, shaking as smoke fills his lungs and makes him choke and cough, tears stinging as they drip down to reach the scratches on his face. Karl was still unresponsive, yellow eyes dull and unfocused. Tommy’s only comfort was the fact that the man's chest still rose and fell. He's still breathing, there's still hope.
"I told you this would happen, Tommy." Dream's voice rang behind him, awfully smug. Tommy whirled around to glare up at him, teeth bared and tail lashing. Dream didn't seem concerned by his aggression, crouching down to be at Tommy’s level. Tommy clutched Karl's still form tighter, refusing to let the monster get close to his friend.
"Aw, Toms." Dream practically cooed, tilting his head as Tommy did his best to appear brave, keeping his chin up and his eyes focused on the black circles that were the closest thing Dream had to eyes. "Don't look at me like that, Karl will be fine."
Tommy narrowed his eyes. He knows better than to trust Dream's words, everything the man says is a carefully weaved lie, designed to tangle everyone he speaks to deep in a web of illusions.
"I'm not going to let him escape until he's fulfilled the purpose I have for him" Dream says, and Tommy knows he's smiling under that damn mask. "Not even death can save him. You know what that's like, don't you?"
"Fuck off." Tommy spits, though a small part of him can't help but feel comforted by his tormentor's words. Even if Dream is a notorious liar, Tommy knows the man well enough to recognize that his words are true. He needs Karl for something, and he won't stop until he gets it.
Tommy shivers, knowing exactly what Dream would need from the time traveler .
Dream laughs, a horrible sound that makes chills run down Tommy’s spine.
"Give up, Tommy. You know you can't escape."
Tommy looks around. Punz is behind him, hands still clutching his axe and staring at him impassively. Dream is right in front of him, so close he can reach out and touch Tommy if he so wanted. Around them, Kinoko still burns, smoke too thick to make out anything around him. There is no sound to indicate the rest of his family being near, nothing but the fire crackling and eating away at Kinoko's wooden structures and wildlife. There is truly nowhere for Tommy to escape, no reason to keep on fighting when it would be so much easier to resign and await whatever fate Dream has planned for him.
"I could run." Tommy says, against his better judgment. "Hide in the forest before you could catch up."
"You wouldn't even reach the treeline." Punz says, and Tommy whirls around to give him a death glare before turning back to Dream. He hated turning his back to an enemy, but Dream was the greater of the two evils.
"It's worth a shot."
"And you'll leave Karl here with us?" Dream asks, a wicked grin behind the mask. Tommy grits his teeth. Dream knew him far too well to believe Tommy’s bluffing. Tommy knows Dream knows he won't run, won't leave Karl behind. Tommy sighs.
Dream knows he has won, and he opens his arms. "C'mere," he calls, voice soft, and Tommy knows he has lost when he allows himself to lean into the embrace, closing his eyes and imagining he is anywhere else as Dream runs fingers through his hair.
"This is your fault." Dream whispers into his ears as Tommy leans on his shoulder. "Wherever you go I won't be too far to follow, and when I find you, I'll destroy it."
The words burn, but when have they not? Dream always knew how to crawl into the deepest depths of his mind and make pain bloom.
"You will never escape from me, Tommy." Dream says, and Tommy knows he is right.
He obeys when Dream tells him to stand. It feels like his body is on autopilot, one of Dream's arms is on his shoulder to keep him in place. Punz is carrying Karl's body, almost lifeless in it's stillness in everything besides the short raspy breaths that let Tommy know he is still alive. Dream tells him to walk, and Tommy obeys.
Dream leads him out of the ashes of Kinoko, and tells him he is going home.
Tommy knows he is wrong, because his home is right behind him, burning to a crisp for what feels like the hundredth time.
Notes:
We still haven’t hit rock bottom L
Posting from band enjoy
- H
this is your friendly reminder that Kinoko Tommy is in fact our Comfort AU. Told you that fact gets weird.
This is still considered the calm before the storm.Join our discords to see the deal i made with H about this chapter as well as send us death threats!
Comment or... well it can't get worse now can it? Can it?
-S
Chapter 17: Nothing Beside Remains
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
“No.” He rasps, twisting to stare at Dream. The masked man had guided him through the Nether, saying nothing as he did. He walked him through L’manburg’s ruins without so much of a chiding comment.
He led him to Pandora, as a grim reaper would deliver a soul to hell.
Chapter Text
Tommy never wanted to return here.
He stares up at the obsidian walls, horror knotted in his stomach. Pandora’s vault looms in front of him, spires grinning down at him. The shadow completely blocks the sun, sending a shudder down Tommy’s spine.
“No.” He rasps, twisting to stare at Dream. The masked man had guided him through the Nether, saying nothing as he did. He walked him through L’manburg’s ruins without so much of a chiding comment.
He led him to Pandora, as a grim reaper would deliver a soul to hell.
“You’re under the mistaken guise that you have a choice in this matter.” Tommy wrenches his arm free from Dream’s grip, backing away.
“I won’t go back there.” He spits out, fear sending his heart thundering. Dream gives him an incredulous look.
“Oh, Tommy, I told you we were going home.” He practically purrs. “I commissioned this for a few people, especially. You were one of them.”
Tommy thinks he might vomit at the prospect.
“No.” He hisses back, bristling. “That’s where you belong. Where Sam—“
“Sam is gone.” Dream says coldly. “Hiding with his one remaining, measly life.” Tommy freezes, his extremities suddenly very numb. No.
With Sam gone, Dream is back in control of Pandora.
“I won’t go back.” Tommy says weakly, his defiance flickering like a dying candle. “You can’t— I won’t—“
“Then run.” Dream says, nodding off to the forest. “I’m sure Sapnap will welcome you back after you got his fiancé killed.”
“He’s not dead.” Tommy retorts, throwing an anxious glance in Karl’s direction. His breathing is still painfully shallow, but he’s still alive.
“For now.” Dream says patiently. “And I’m not afraid to kill him as many times as it takes to get him to time travel for me. How do you think Sapnap will react seeing you, since Karl got caught defending you.”
Tommy can’t even find words to combat his venom laced argument, because it’s true .
“And besides.” Dream continues, grinning at him. “You can run, but you can’t hide. I’ll always find you.” Tommy swallows thickly, the words sinking in. He knows Dream is right, and it scares him. No matter how far he runs, no matter how he tries to hide, Dream always finds him.
“Why don’t you quit making this hard on both of us and just follow me?” Dream asks, his voice honeyed with false warmth.
Tommy stares at him with utter loathing, but he still returns to his side and walks back into the prison.
-
Karl is aware of someone manhandling him. Tugging him around, carrying him through somewhere. He isn’t sure what’s happening, but he has the distinct feeling that he isn’t safe.
His head hurts too bad to process anything, anyway. It feels like his brain has been lit on fire, the burning pain refusing to cease.
“…No escape…”
“You can’t…”
“But I did.”
Snippets of a conversation, falling on deaf ears as Karl struggles to stay awake. He manages to open his eyes for a split second, seeing blurry, red tinged shapes arguing against a backdrop of orange.
Karl tries to move a singular muscle, but finds that he can’t even lift his head. Everything hurts far too much, and he just wants to sleep. But he knows he isn’t safe, and he has to get out of here before it’s too late.
He can’t even jolt when someone throws him roughly to the ground; it only succeeds in sending him back into unconsciousness.
-
There is no noise in Pandora’s vault, only the deafening silence.
The previous time Tommy had been trapped in this cell, he was accompanied by Dream's honeyed words, going from saccharine sweet to venomous in seconds as he bashed Tommy’s skull in to prove a point.
Now, Tommy was alone with his thoughts, and Karl's own raspy breathing. It was an unsteady rhythm that would be cut off by a cough or an uncomfortably long moment of silence, before the short gasps for air and shaky exhales returned.
Karl was laying on the obsidian floor, his blood staining the dark stones red. Dream had told Tommy to stay away from him or there would be consequences, but Tommy couldn't stay away, deciding to lean on the obsidian wall at Karl's side.
He knows Karl will die here.
As much as he chooses to deny it, there is no saving Karl. There is nothing he can do but watch his friend, his brother , deteriorate slowly as he is helpless to do anything. All he can do is wait, and pray that Karl's death comes soon. Every breath the man takes pains him, and even when fully unconscious he looks in agony. Part of Tommy isn't even sure he is unconscious, just too weak to move as the pain paralyzes him.
Tommy knows how that feels, he had been slowly bleeding out in the final control room for what felt like hours, before Eret had noticed him and with a small apology slit his throat as mercy.
Tommy tears his gaze from the ground and to Karl.
Mercy.
He silently ponders the idea.
-
Fire is everywhere.
Burning under his skin, surrounding him and charring him to nothing. His head is in searing pain, his ears crackling with muffled words and muted sounds.
Karl wants to scream, but finds he can’t make a single sound. His throat feels rubbed raw, the effort of crying too much to handle.
So he settles for falling back into unconsciousness, if only to subdue the fire trying to consume him whole.
-
There are no weapons in Pandora's vault.
It is a good rule, but it had not stopped Dream. To him, everything was a weapon, an attachment he can use to get what he wants. Tommy was merely his crown jewel in a terrifying display of leverage, his sword in his conquest, his secret way to achieve full control. Karl would be the man's weapon too, his time traveling was an ability Dream would enjoy exploiting almost as much as he will enjoy waving the time traveler over Sapnap's head.
Karl has not gotten better or worse, remaining in a limbo of sorts where he is unable to move, paralyzed and drifting from consciousness to unconsciousness. Tommy thinks he might have woken up earlier and tried to speak, but it had come out as incomprehensible muttering.
Tommy has slowly become desensitized to death. Being a veteran of multiple wars will do that to a person, the horrors of the battlefield changing them. Tommy remembers first having to yank an arrow out of Fundy's shoulder so Eret could treat the wound. He had almost thrown up, both him and Fundy with tears in their eyes as the fox hybrid let out a pained whine and the arrow slowly left his body, ripping through flesh even on its way out.
But witnessing the gruesome deaths of those he loved and even facing the afterlife himself, has given him a sense of apathy to death. He knows that all will die, he knows what is to come next after death. There is nothing one can do to escape it, nothing can escape death.
Except him and Dream, who in the man's mind would continue their dance for eternity, dying and returning until time itself ends.
Even with his apathetic stance on death, he did not want Karl to die. Especially in so much pain.
He knows how Eret felt now, a dagger in her hand and a chance to make it all stop.
He has a chance to be merciful, to stain his hands in blood once more.
He could kill Karl, he could make the pain stop.
He turns away from the unconscious man to stare at the wall.
-
“A miracle he’s lasted… can’t be long…”
More voices.
“Shut up! He’s… fine…”
Are they talking about him?
“I don’t…”
The words are fuzzy again.
“Stay away…!”
He thinks it’s better to sleep.
-
He’s only felt pain like this one other time in his life, and that was when El Rapids exploded.
When he died to put that nation on the map.
Of course, it was all futile because the country dissolved a few months later. And the very man he died for now hates him with every fiber in his being.
Karl thinks it’s fitting he’s about to die because of him again.
Karl couldn’t open his eyes if he tried. His head hurts like hell, worse than his migraines, worse than anything. He’s faintly aware of blood staining the side of his face, yet he can barely process it.
Someone is speaking above him (or around him? Karl can’t tell). The words are too much for him to even try to decipher. So instead, he slips further into the beckoning darkness, its embrace warm.
The pain only intensifies the deeper he falls; it’s getting harder to breathe. Karl can barely twitch his fingers, and he certainly cannot cry for help.
So he gives in, exhaling slowly and begging for it to end.
And it does.
Karl dies, his second life slipping out of his grasp and dissolving into nothing.
-
There is no mercy in Pandora's Vault.
Even in what Tommy is about to do.
He doesn't know how much time has passed. Maybe a couple hours, maybe even days. Time moves differently in the vault.
In all that time, Karl has been in pain.
Dream had given Tommy a harming potion when they first entered the vault with a soft coo, holding him in place as he forced the bitter liquid down his throat. He had however refused to treat Karl, satisfied with a slow and painful death for the time traveler.
Dream seemed to be getting his wish, and Tommy had been forced to watch Karl deteriorate for his entire stay now.
Karl didn't deserve to bleed out on the floor of the prison cell, with infected wounds and fevers as his only company besides Tommy.
Part of Tommy will enjoy ruining Dream's plan, freeing Karl from the pain of death. There was already no saving the time traveler.
The other part of Tommy is causing him to weep as he slowly approaches the dying man, trying to keep his hands from shaking as he wraps them around Karl's throat and squeezes.
Karl's raspy breaths soon stop, leaving only the silence.
And Tommy weeps.
-
Sapnap’s communicator buzzes.
Karl Jacobs suffocated to death.
Sapnap falls to his knees and sobs, failure’s weight resting on his shoulders and dragging him down, down, down.
-
Tommy doesn't know how long he has mourned his friend. He knows Karl will respawn soon, but every respawn is different. It had taken him and the rest of L'Manburg only a couple hours to respawn after the final control room, but Tubbo had taken days to respawn after his execution, and Wilbur had respawned almost immediately when he died in the elections.
Karl still hasn't respawned when the lava falls and Dream enters the cell. Tommy doesn't move as he strides in, just stays where he is kneeling in front of his brother's corpse.
There is a hand on his shoulder, Dream is knelt behind him. Tommy should turn around to face him, but he can't tear his gaze away from Karl's body, neck horribly bruised from Tommy’s hands.
"I didn't think you'd have it in you." He muses, genuine surprise coloring his tone. Tommy hates it, hates that not even Dream would've thought of doing such a thing to his friend.
"I didn't want to." Tommy whispers miserably, tears staining his face as he stares at Karl with unblinking eyes. "It was mercy, he was going to die anyway." He repeats the words like a prayer to himself, wishing away the guilt that curls in his chest.
Dream seems irritated at that, grabbing Tommy’s chin and yanking so that he turns to face him with terrified eyes. Tommy almost flinches away, but does his best to stay strong.
Dream's hand turns from holding his chin in place to cupping his cheek, wiping away Tommy’s tears. "You did the only thing you're good at, destroying everything like the little failure you are." He says, his words dripping into his head like thick honey. "I'm proud."
"Why a failure?" Tommy asks.
"because no matter what you do you always seem to fuck up the simplest things, its really that simple Tommy. You're a liability to all those you care about." Dream says, refusing to release Tommy as he does. "You've just turned that selfish little gaze of yours away. Away from the responsibilities of your actions. Can't you see that all you ever do is hurt people?"
"I- I don't-"
"Don't what, Tommy?" Dream hisses, exasperated. "You know I'm right."
Tommy hates him, hates him so much, but his words are true and always have been. Tommy is a curse, spreading misery and pain wherever he goes. He knows this, has known it deep down ever since his father killed his brother with a sword to the chest right in front of him, but he'd been too cowardly to ever accept it. Accept himself for the plague that he is.
"Shut up." Tommy hisses, mustering as much loathing into his voice as he can. "I hate you, I- just shut up, please Dream."
Dream laughs condescendingly and wraps his arms around Tommy in a hug. Tommy doesn't let himself melt into the touch. As much as he wishes he could, he will not curl up and cry in the arms of his tormentor as Dream wants, won't roll over and show his belly like a beaten dog. He pushes Dream away as hard as he can, stumbling back.
As soon as he is away from Dream's embrace, he regrets it. Dream stands up, and Tommy can see his irritation clearly. He braces himself, tensing as he prepares to be hit, to be hurt-
But nothing comes.
Dream merely stares at him for a moment, before letting out a short hum and turning away. "I think you need a little time to cool off."
Tommy hated how the words brought back a sense of disappointment and fear that had been gone for a long time. "You're.. leaving me?" He asked, staring up at Dream desperately. He hates him, prime he hates him, but he needs Dream to stay .
"Yes, Tommy." Dream confirms, and Tommy feels terrible for making the man leave. "Do you really think I'm going to stay if all you do is push me away?"
"I'm sorry!" Tommy yells before he can register the words, standing up to grab Dream's arm before he can turn away again. "Wait-please, I'm sorry! Don't leave!" He begged, voice cracking and tears welling up in his eyes.
He can't be alone, he can't.
Dream seemed to consider it for a moment, staring at Tommy with the empty expression of his mask.
Tommy felt a hand in his hair, gently ruffling his sweaty hair. He leaned into the affection, desperately trying to keep himself from being alone with what he had done. Dream practically cooed at him, and Tommy couldn't bring up enough defiance to pull away. As long as he isn't alone.
The hand in his hair eventually tugged, and pain erupted in Tommy’s scalp as he let out a screech. He looked up at Dream, the man still emotionless as he yanked at his scalp.
"Sorry doesn't cut it, Tommy." Dream said, releasing him and throwing an enderpearl to the other side of the lava. Tommy fell to the floor, weakly reaching out for Dream before he teleported, barely missing him as he disappeared. Tommy could catch sight of him flicking the level that'll drop the lava, before anything outside the cell was swallowed up by the flames.
Tommy curled up and didn't even try to hide his tears.
-
“One life left, traveler. Don’t waste it.”
Karl isn’t sure if he’s hallucinating from the pain or is actually dead. The former makes more sense, because he cannot access the Inbetween unless he’s stepping through the portal, and as far as he knows he is not near that connection point.
He turns the note over in his hands, looking up at the white spired castle. It’s funny, he never noticed the little cracks lining the white marble, imperfections on pristine stone. They have to be new, he decides.
“You’re a long way from home, traveler.” Karl turns, shocked by the voice.
Oh.
A god. Standing a few feet behind him, golden halos orbiting a chipped mask, pairs of wings spread behind a forest green cloak embroidered with yellow.
DreamXD.
Karl sighs, not entirely sure he has the mental capacity to deal with whatever he wants right now. He can’t even remember interacting with the god before, but something at the back of his mind reprimands him, informing him this is not the first time he’s encountered XD.
“Yeah, well, I don’t know what’s going on.” Karl mutters back, sullen. XD glides over to stand next to him, observing the castle. He hums to himself, running one taloned hand over the expanding cracks.
“You know, if you die, this entire place falls.” Karl tilts his head, not appalled by the notion.
“That might be a good thing.” He says, casting a bitter glance toward the courtyard of the palace.
“Perhaps.” The god muses, tapping his hand once more against the side of the castle. He draws away, looking over at Karl. “You know, Dream is going to make you suffer.”
“Great.” He says flatly.
“And you know you won’t be able to give him what you want.” The god continues, clearly trying to get a rise out of him.
“I’m aware.” He deadpans, refusing to give XD what he wants.
“I’m very interested to see how this plays out. I hadn’t expected him to kidnap you from your home. Perhaps I underestimated him.” The god continues, almost absentmindedly. Karl stiffens.
“What is that supposed to mean?” He hissed out, a dawning horror building in his chest.
“Who do you think told him of your ability, traveler?”
Karl is silent, pieces clicking into place. He one again finds that he feels this is not the first time he’s had a parody of this conversation. XD looks up to the sky, the perpetual sunset shining overhead. He hums to himself again, grinning at Karl.
“I am so interested to see what happens next. You humans confuse me to no end, and this little experiment has yielded many discoveries.” Karl glowers at him, pacing a few steps away.
“Why you—“ He starts to say, angry words at the tip of his tongue. XD waves him off.
“Ah, it’s time for you to go. And lucky for us, you won’t remember a thing from this conversation.” XD waves his hand, and the walls crumble around Karl until he’s standing in a void of nothing.
And then he’s falling, falling, falling…
-
When Karl wakes up, he’s surrounded by fire. Heat scorching his face, burning his insides. He thinks he might throw up. He can’t bring himself to open his eyes.
But he knows he has to, for reasons he can’t discern. He knows something is happening, and it’s something he needs to be awake for. He can’t stay in this blissful state of nothing.
So Karl opens his eyes and finds his gaze met with an obsidian ceiling, illuminated only by lava light.
It only takes a second for everything to click into place, before the panic can set in.
Oh.
The fight. Kinoko on fire, his home burning to ash. Tommy, his library, and Dream .
Karl had tried to defend Tommy, but he had already been hurt, and Dream was brutal. Karl remembers turning around and seeing someone else, and then—
Karl risks a glance at his wrist, heart dropping as he does.
Only one heart remains red, the other two greyed out.
He only has one life left.
Oh, is all he can think, feeling ill. Karl blinks out of his stupor, steadying himself. He can’t focus on that right now; he needs to figure out where he is right now.
“Karl?” A voice croaks from above him, concern lacing the tone. “Are you awake?” Karl tilts his head, locking eyes with Tommy, who’s curled in the corner of wherever they are.
“Tommy?” He manages, his throat dry. Tommy nods, unfolding and staggering over. Karl sits up, wincing in pain as he does. His head still hurts, but at least he’s alive.
“Yeah.” The kid says, relief shining on his face. “It’s me.” Tommy helped Karl sit up, guiding him toward one of the walls to lean against.
“What’s going on?” He manages to ask, despite the pain in his throat. It feels scratchy, as if someone had lit a fire and it still hadn’t gone out. Tommy hesitates before answering, eyes flickering with unease.
“You don’t know?” He asks, almost tentatively. Karl risks a glance around the room. Obsidian walls, glass windows, and lava. Lava everywhere, trapping him in this little room that—
A cell.
He’s in a prison cell.
Because Dream captured him, because Dream knows he can time travel.
“Pandora’s Vault.” Tommy whispers. “Dream took us.”
-
Dream’s first visit comes minutes after Tommy finishes filling Karl in on what happened. He leaves out the part about killing him; it isn’t needed, not right now.
Tommy can’t bring himself to explain it.
Karl nods along, throwing glances at the lava. He looks uncomfortable, but who wouldn’t be in prison?
And then the lava drops, and Dream strides into the cell. Karl wastes no time standing up, glaring daggers at the masked man. Tommy remains seated, scooting back nervously.
“Good to see you awake.” Dream greets Karl as if they were old friends, not a jailer to a prisoner. “I was beginning to worry.”
“How touching.” Karl retorts, his voice layered with loathing.
“Since you just respawned, I’ll be nice and not ask you to time travel today.” Dream skips right to the case, dipping his head. “I mean, you look like you’re about to fall over. Why not rest a day, then we can discuss our terms.”
“You’re a fool to think I’ll do anything for you.” Karl crosses his arms. Tommy notes how he is swaying uneasily, a common symptom after reawakening post death.
“And you’re a fool to think I don’t have ways of ensuring success.” Dream says with a thinly veiled grin. Tommy shifts nervously, own memories of exile starting to cloud his mind,
“You already killed me, what more can you—“ Karl starts to say, fervor words mixed with panic and anger. Tommy recognizes the cadence all too well; after all, that’s what Pandora’s Vault does to a person. It instills fear in the very soul of its victims and slowly drives them insane.
“I didn’t kill you.” Dream says, amusement coloring his tone. “I’m shocked you think that low of me. If you want to see your killer, look to your left.”
Tommy looks at his hands, ignoring the questioning gaze Karl shoots in his direction. He looks at the very hands he used to snuff out his life.
“That was a damn weak lie.” Karl snaps back, although Tommy doesn’t miss the tremor of doubt in his voice.
“Oh, it’s not!” Dream replies giddily. “Tommy wrapped his hands around your throat and murdered you right here!” Karl subconsciously rubs a hand across his neck, as if feeling for the bruises that had faded with his revival. Tommy averts his gaze again.
“No—“ He shakes his head. “Stop lying.”
“He’s not.” Tommy finally says, unable to keep quiet. “I— you—“
“You see.” Dream says with a sharp toothed grin. “Tommy did kill you. I wonder how it feels to sit there with that knowledge now, knowing the only reason you’re in this mess is because of him.”
Karl is completely silent.
“I’ll let you sit with that for a little bit!” Dream continues cheerfully. “I’ll be back tomorrow and we can talk about time traveling, yes?”
“Go to hell.” Karl mutters, his voice sounding distant. Dream, satisfied with the chaos he unleashed, casts one more triumphant glance in Tommy’s direction before striding toward the door. He exits the cell without fanfare, leaving Tommy to watch the lava slowly cascade back over the glass.
Tommy shudders slightly, wrapping his arms around his knees. He has to explain to Karl what happened, why he killed him, but the words are stuck in his throat.
He shuts his eyes feeling the hot burn of tears forming. Tommy still can’t believe what he did; yet he knows deep down it was the right thing to do. Sparing his friend from Prime knows how much more suffering, instead leading him to a quicker death.
“Tommy…” Karl begins hesitantly. “What…. Why….?” Tommy forces his eyes open, blinking over at him. He doesn’t look hostile, rather in a state of confusion. Because he doesn’t understand what Tommy did.
“You were in so much pain.” He manages to say, emotion thick in his voice. “You were dying, but it was so slow. I couldn’t—“ Tommy breaks off, rubbing his eyes, clearing them of the traitorous tears. Karl stays quiet, not saying anything, betraying nothing.
“I don’t know how many days it had been, but you just… you were… it was the kinder…” Tommy fumbles with his words, burying his face in his hands.
“Thank you.” Karl breaks the silence.
“What?” Tommy asks, still unable to pry his hands from his face. He doesn’t want to look at the outside world, content to be in his aversion.
“I don’t really… I don’t remember a lot of the dying process.” Karl starts awkwardly. It’s a difficult thing to talk about one’s death, Tommy supposes. “But I believe you. So thank you.” The rest of the words are unspoken, the thank you for giving me a kinder end.
Tommy sobs softly, nodding. He can’t speak, words sticking in his throat. So instead, he shuffles over and hugs Karl, and to this surprise the time traveler does not flinch away from his touch. Instead, he hugs him too.
“It’s going to be okay.” He reassures softly. “We’ll get out of here, I promise.”
Tommy wants to believe him, but he knows just as well as Karl does that it’s an empty promise.
Their only escape would be death, and even then Dream could reach into the afterlife and pull them back to the world of the living, back to Pandora’s Vault for an eternity.
Notes:
TWs: character death via strangulation
We still haven’t hit rock bottom L
- H
Is this rock bottom? Idk man but if it is we might just learn how to break bedrock. The whole Tommy killing Karl bit wasn't planned I came up with it while writing he was just supposed to ponder it.
Anyways give comments and join the discords! I'm making official art and perhaps more in there so if you wanna see it the links are in the chapter 1 notes give us clout and death threats pog
- S
Chapter 18: Denying Joy (Repeat and Write this Story)
Summary:
“I’m just asking you to do one thing for me.” The masked man implores, as if he can’t believe why Karl dares to refuse him.
“And I told you I would rather die.” He snaps back, hatred lacing his tone. Karl can’t give in to his demands, even if he could. The timeline is too fragile, and damaging it would ensure a horrible future for everyone.
So Karl will stand his ground, no matter what Dream does to him.
Chapter Text
Karl has no idea how long he’s been in the Vault.
He lost a sense of days when he died; he’d been unconscious for too long, unable to keep track. He’d taken to counting the minutes when Tommy slept or was silent. He doesn’t like how they’ve added up so far.
Karl suspects that Dream has left them alone for two days, at least. He isn’t sure why— he hopes to Prime that it’s because someone stopped him and they’re organizing a rescue party— but he knows not to get his hopes up. Fate is never that kind to him.
“It’s some sick mind game.” Tommy says hoarsely, staring at the lava. “He knows how— he knows—“
“Yeah.” Karl cuts him off gently. He doesn’t look at Tommy, instead studying the purple cracks in the floor of the prison. He isn’t upset with Tommy for killing him, not in the slightest. He imagines it was a mercy; he can remember flashes of what happened, hints of the agony that remain. Tommy did the kind thing.
No, Karl feels failure when he looks at Tommy.
He made him a promise and he failed. He couldn’t hold off Dream, and now both of them were stuck in this pseudo hell.
Tommy doesn’t say anything after that comment. Karl basks in the silence, trying desperately to think of some plan of escape. But every single one is a blank, because Dream has Punz on his side and—
Quackity.
Quackity, who Karl loved. Quackity, who is one of the reasons Karl is in the Vault now.
He shuts his eyes, forcing his mind off the topic. Karl can deal with that matter when he’s out of here, or never if he dies for good.
Karl goes back to counting the minutes, tapping his fingers against the ground, keeping time with each ticking second. He makes it to seventy-six before the lava shifts.
It parts to reveal Dream standing on the other side, crossing the river of fire without flinching once. He steps loftily in the cell as Karl stands to face him. He won’t sit; it’s an omission of weakness.
So he stands, positioning himself in front of Tommy.
“Ah, two of my favorite people!” Dream claps his hands, beaming. “Glad to see you two, as always.”
“Go to hell.” Karl says sullenly, not even bothering to hide his animosity.
“No, I’d rather fix the past.” Dream refutes easily. Tommy mutters something under his breath behind him.
“Not happening.” Karl crosses his arms defensively. Dream doesn’t respond, instead pushing past him and kneeling down next to Tommy. Karl is about to pull the masked man away, but he turns and locks eyes with him.
Don’t, he seems to say as he grins, although it looks more like baring his teeth. Or there will be consequences.
So Karl backs off, retreating to one of the corners of the cell. He strains to hear the exchange between Dream and Tommy, but finds the words are too soft for him to pick up from his distance.
“Stand up.” Dream says suddenly. Tommy obeys immediately, gaze glued to the ground. Karl starts, tensing. He has no idea what’s going on, but all he knows is he doesn’t like it.
Dream leads Tommy over to one of the corners, producing a handcuff as he does. He clamps one end to the lectern randomly placed in the cell and the other to Tommy’s wrist.
“Stay here.” He orders coldly. “I trust you won’t cause any disruptions?” Tommy nods, fear flickering in his eyes. Karl wants so desperately to intervene, but the threat is crystal clear. If either of them step out of line, the other will be the one to pay the price.
Dream had been smart to take someone alongside Karl, as much as it pains him to admit. He isn’t afraid of whatever his defiance brings to himself, but he doesn’t want to see Tommy hurt for his obstinance.
“Now, with that out of the way.” Dream turns back to Karl, his footsteps echoing against the obsidian floor. “Let’s make a deal, shall we?”
“No.” Karl says flatly. “I will not time travel for you.” Dream sighs; Karl can practically feel his eye roll. Good, he thinks bitterly. Let him be frustrated.
“You make things so difficult.” Dream says smoothly, regaining control quickly. “You don’t have to say no outright, at least listen to my proposition.”
“No.” Karl cuts him off sharply. “You threw me in prison. Whatever deal you have is going to be fucked up.” Dream glowers at him, but doesn’t refute the claim.
“It would make yours and my life easier if you complied.” The masked man says pointedly. Karl shrugs.
“I have no interest in playing with the timeline. That’s not my job.” Karl flinches back as Dream steps closer, an ominous shadow crossing his face.
“I’m just asking you to do one thing for me.” The masked man implores, as if he can’t believe why Karl dares to refuse him.
“And I told you I would rather die.” He snaps back, hatred lacing his tone. Karl can’t give in to his demands, even if he could. The timeline is too fragile, and damaging it would ensure a horrible future for everyone.
So Karl will stand his ground, no matter what Dream does to him.
“Tell me, time traveler.” Dream begins, tilting his head in curiosity. “What do you know about limbo?”
Karl’s blood freezes at the very mention, his heart dropping. He shifts uncomfortably, but refuses to break eye contact.
“Enough.” He says evenly, trying to keep any tremor of fear out of his voice. Dream smirks, his amusement palpable.
“Did you know it’s your worst fear coming to life? For all of eternity?” He asks, his voice so casual he could be discussing the weather. Karl narrows his eyes, trying his best to be brave.
“Yeah, I live that fear every time I travel.” Karl retorts. “I’m not afraid of it anymore.” The words are all lies. Karl is terrified of the Inbetween, and what it could do to him. He has no idea how limbo would replicate it, but he isn’t eager to find out. Maybe bluffing about his fears would be enough to keep the fate at bay.
“Interesting.” Dream says, tilting his head as if he were pondering a thought. “Then you shouldn’t be afraid of dying, yes?” Karl glares at him, forcing himself to nod.
“It’s better than giving you what you want.” He forces out, the words sticking in his throat. “I won’t time travel for you.” Dream doesn’t respond right away, instead stepping back slowly.
“The thing about death is that it’s effective.” Dream murmurs, so faint that Karl strains to hear it over the crackling of the lava. “And while you think you are not afraid, the last seconds of every life brings out a terror unimagineable. I wonder how you’ll feel afterward.”
Karl knows the words are meant to rattle him, yet he can sense the truth behind them. He risks a glance over at Tommy, whose eyes are wide and hand clamped over his mouth, silver shackle keeping him in place. The fear Dream described is blatantly there, as he gives the tiniest shake of his head. Give up, he seemed to be saying.
But Karl cannot. So he averts his gaze from Tommy and back to Dream. He levels his chin, forcing as much confidence into his eyes as he can.
As scared as he is, as much as he hates to admit it, he cannot show that weakness.
“Even if I could, I would rather die than time travel for you.” Karl spits at his feet, his disdain clear. Dream doesn’t look surprised at his declaration, but sighs nonetheless.
“That, unfortunately, can be arranged.” He says, drawing a netherite sword from his inventory. Karl eyes it warily, wondering if he made a terrible mistake. No, he shakes it off. This is the right decision, even if it hurts like hell. “I take little joy in doing this. It’s just slowing down my plans, really.” Dream continues, stalking forward.
“I thought no weapons were allowed in prison.” Karl says with a nervous laugh.
“The best thing about being the new Warden,” Dream says, tossing his sword from hand to hand, “Is that the rules don’t apply to me.”
“I see.” Karl manages to say, backing up slowly. He feels the wall behind him, firmly pinning him in place. He truly has no escape for whatever is coming next.
“I wonder how a stay in limbo will change your mind.” Dream muses, raising his sword until it’s level with Karl’s chest.
“Someday, someone is going to make sure you pay for what you’ve done.” Karl snaps, despite the overwhelming fear. He is about to die for the second time in the past week; what else can he say?
“Perhaps.” Dream says with a shrug. “But my judgment day is not here yet. But yours is.”
Before Karl can say anything, Dream jabs the sword straight into his chest, all the way to the wall behind him. The pain is instantaneous, agony spreading from his heart across his body.
He thinks he hears Tommy yelling from the other side of the prison, but Karl can’t be sure. He loosely wraps his hands around the sword in his chest, yet he can do nothing but paw weakly at it.
Dream doesn’t even hold the weapon in place, the weapon supporting Karl’s weight. It’s terrifying, in a way, but he can already feel himself fading. At least he won’t have to take his own body down. Leave that to someone else.
“I do hope you change your mind soon.” Dream says softly, grinning slightly. Karl tried to form a retort, but his tongue was too unwieldy, an iron taste flooding his mouth. He couldn’t do anything but cry in pain.
But he does not scream. Instead he looks Dream dead in the eye as the light fades from his own.
-
It feels as if the walls of the prison are crashing down on him, as if the world is folding in on itself around him, twisting together into a whirlpool of color and noise. It feels as if Dream's blade has been plunged into his own chest, going right through his heart and slicing through his flesh as if it were nothing.
Tommy feels the world end as the light fades from Karl's eyes.
Dream tears the sword out of Karl's chest without much fanfare, letting his body crumple to the ground with a sickening thud that echoes through the cell.
Tommy's throat throbs and burns as he screams, flinging every curse he knows in Dream's direction as he tries to free himself of the handcuff that only digs deeper into his skin the more he struggles. He barely registers the pain, only yelling Karl's name as if the corpse would get up and answer him.
Dream turns around to stare at him, expression unreadable, bloody sword still in his hand. Tommy bares sharp teeth at him, pupils narrowed to pinpricks and a growl rising in his sore throat. His world has already caved in, everything in his mind was focused on his tormentor, standing calmly in front of him.
"Fuck you." He seethed, tail lashing as he ignored his now bleeding wrist, metal cuff digging into his flesh as he tried to wrangle himself free. "Fuck you, you disgusting pathetic monster- "
Dream's sword was at his throat in seconds, pressed so close against his skin that Tommy didn't dare breathe out of fear that the blade would dig into his neck. His struggling stopped, the demon not daring to even twitch.
"Hush, Tommy. Or I'll send you right to Karl." Dream said, voice stern yet calm as if he were berating a misbehaving child instead of threatening to kill him. The fight left Tommy in seconds at the thought of death, the thought of limbo. Dream huffed, clearly amused by how easily he had silenced him. "Good." He practically purred, smug as he moved the sword away from Tommy’s throat and back to his inventory.
Tommy stared at the floor, refusing to let Dream's words get to him. Even without seeing it now, the image of Karl's dead body flashed in his mind, refusing to go away no matter what he did. Karl has told him of his tales, horrifying as they are mysterious. He has told him of the Inbetween’s thick web of lies and of his brief break in the Other Side where his mind felt clearer than it had in months. Karl has opened up about the horrors that lurked in his mind before, and Tommy knows Limbo will use them. He cannot guess what personal hell it has planned for his brother, but he knows it will break him. Shatter him beyond repair like nothing in the world will.
Tommy has to bring him back before that happens. He has already lost both himself and Wilbur to that fate, he can't handle the thought of losing Karl too.
"Bring him back." Tommy says, voice impossibly soft and resigned. He should've accepted defeat the moment they entered the vault. For a moment, he thinks Dream didn't hear him, that he might have spoken far too quietly for the man to pick up his words. But Dream heard him, Tommy knows it, because he laughs.
It is a short, barely audible sound, nothing like Dream's old laugh that Tommy could only describe as akin to that of a tea kettle wheeze. It is enough for Tommy to understand that Dream does not intend to bring Karl back so fast.
"You don't know what it's like there, Limbo is your worst nightmares come to life. A realm meant to torture, to hurt, to break. " His words were not calculated, he barely took time to think before they cascaded out of his mouth in frightened ramblings. "Limbo is.. it's your own little personal hell where time goes slow and the world is designed to keep you trapped in a perpetual state of pure agony."
Dream listened to his words with great interest, like a scientist reading the logs of a successful experiment.
"Dream, you can't leave Karl in there, every second you're standing is more time he spends in Limbo! Please bring him back!" Tommy was practically begging by the end of his little speech, looking up at Dream who remained unmoved by the horrors of limbo.
Why wouldn't he be? He has done things just as horrifying in the living world.
"I don't think I will." Dream says nonchalantly, a smug look on his face. "Not yet, at least. He deserves a bit of time to think about his answer before i'll ask him again."
"You can't just leave him there!" Tommy insisted desperately.
"Don't you think I'm doing him a favor?" Dream inquired, a predatory smile on his face. "Limbo isn't truly needed."
"What?" Tommy asked, voice barely louder than a whisper as chills ran down his spine, ears flattening.
"I mean, technically it would be just as easy to break him without limbo." The man said, barely thinking about his words. "I mean, even you were easy enough."
Anger curled in Tommy’s gut at the way Dream discussed how horribly he had scarred him while looking so casual , but he knew he shouldn't fight a losing battle. Dream knowingly watched the anger flash in his blue eyes before Tommy pushed it down.
"Just like I said." Dream chuckled. "The old Tommy would've tried to rip me apart for even suggesting I had slightly broken his spirit."
Tommy simply stared at the floor.
"How long do you think it would take for Karl to snap?" Dream wondered out loud, Tommy’s gaze snapping up to look at him almost instantly, panic fluttering in his chest. "He's stubborn now, yes. But do you remember yourself before exile?"
Tommy refused to let the masked man get under his skin, pushing away memories of bloody swords and harsh words, the stench of smoke heavy even as it mingled with that of saltwater.
"You were so mad." Dream says, almost fondly. "Mad at me, at your friends, at the world itself for all it had done to you. It was so fun making you know you had deserved it all."
Tommy curled up tighter against himself, tail curling tightly around his legs.
"Karl's less angry than you, but the world hasn't treated him kindly." Dream says, and Tommy can't help but agree. "A few months in the Vault and he'll be traveling for me in no time, don't you agree? I mean- if you can call me your best friend , then anything is possible!"
"You stay away from him ." Tommy hissed, before stumbling back to press against the wall in fear, surprised at the bravery of his outburst. He couldn't take it anymore, Dream using the horrid memories of exile to get under Tommy’s skin, saying he'll do the same to Karl.
"Or what?" Dream practically cooed, voice saccharine sweet and mocking in the way only he knew. "What're you going to do?"
Tommy lowered his head, silent for a moment as Dream towered over him.
"I'll stop fighting."
"What?"
"I'll stop fighting back, stop running away. I'll stay here in the Vault, play your games for all eternity." Tommy said, keeping his voice monotone, the intense fear he felt only to himself.
Dream seemed genuinely surprised at his answer, tilting his head curiously. "You'd do that?"
"If you bring Karl back and free him, yes." Tommy said, and for a moment Dream seemed to consider it.
"I was the one you came for. Surely it's a good deal!" Tommy urged, desperately hoping Dream would take the offer and Karl would be free. The time traveler didn't deserve this, didn't deserve to be part of Dream's collection of leverage and playthings. Tommy had been the reason Karl was taken, the reason he had died twice.
Dream watched him closely, Tommy feeling as if he was under a magnifying glass.
The man was silent for what felt like ages, before he crouched down to Tommy’s level, terrified blue eyes meeting two expressionless dots on the slightly cracked porcelain mask Dream wore at all times.
"You almost had me there, Toms!" Dream laughed, taking joy in how Tommy’s face plummeted.
"What?" Tommy whispered, feeling terrifyingly small.
"It was a good try, but I don't negotiate to get what I want." Dream praised, ruffling Tommy’s hair. "You're not getting out of here, it's only a matter of time before you accept that, and give up without any deals."
Tommy felt the last bits of hope he had crumble, the knowledge that he had failed Karl again weighing heavy on him.
"Besides, it's an unnecessary deal," Dream added. "I have all the time to drain the fight out of you in the vault!"
The words sent a paralyzing wave of fear through Tommy, the boy was frozen as Dream gently moved his hand from his hair to release the metal cuff that had dug deep into his arm. He didn't fight as Dream removed it, letting out a tsk sound as he stared at his injuries.
Silently, the man stood up and began to walk towards the lava, Tommy staying in place as he did.
"Who knows, maybe you'll even call me your best friend again!" Dream said cheerfully as Tommy stiffened at the words, shifting his gaze to Dream without any real fire in his eyes.
"Behave, and i'll bring him back a couple hours sooner than planned." Was all Dream said as he threw an enderpearl through the lava, disappearing a few moments later and leaving Tommy alone with Karl's corpse once again.
Tommy didn't dare move closer, only curled up into himself and rested his chin on his knees. He had failed Karl again , he wasn't strong enough to fight for him like he had fought for those he loved all his life.
Tommy had failed many people in his life, many times.
But this failure felt like it would be his last.
A quiet voice in his head whispered for him to just let go, to give up .
Tommy found himself closer to listening to it.
-
The warmth of the lava was a welcome feeling after the cold shock that accompanied teleportation. It felt as if he'd been momentarily submerged in ice, only to be thrown right back to the heat that filled all of Pandora's vault. It was a strange contrast to the cool obsidian, an uncomfortable matchup that Dream was perfectly fine with.
He found himself staring into the lava that separated him from his prisoners, wondering what was occurring inside the cell now that he was gone. Of course, he could check through the cameras, but the small thrill of theorizing was much more fun. Was Tommy staring right back at him through the wall of lava, enchanted by the flames?
Dream remembers how the boy had been able to watch the lava lakes of the nether for hours back in exile, his dull, unfocused eyes mesmerized as his gaze was trapped in the depths of the molten material that could very easily kill him. Dream had to supervise him carefully on Nether trips, the nagging fear that the boy would jump accompanying him as they'd navigate the hellscape together. Dream knew even if Tommy jumped it wouldn't be too much of a problem, he'd be able to revive him, but the hassle would've been frustrating.
The boy feared death far too much now to try and use it to escape him now, the fear of the void keeping him trapped in the living world.
Yet despite Tommy’s fear, he had offered himself up for Dream to kill and revive with barely any hesitation, all for Karl.
It had puzzled him, but Dream knew better than to be surprised for more than a few moments. He knows Tommy, should've expected his self sacrificing nature to overpower his fear. Tommy was selfless, he'd sacrificed his safety and belongings countless times for those he cared about. It was no surprise he'd act the same for Karl.
It was still a minor surprise though, Tommy had only known Karl for a little while and already Dream could feel the camaraderie the two had.
Like all things in this world, every relationship or attachment, Dream thinks of a way to use that camaraderie to his benefit.
He had seen the way Karl had protected Tommy every time he had come for the boy, how Tommy had clung to Karl like a lifeline and mourned his deaths, felt his pain as if it were his own.
He was currently getting nowhere with Karl, the time traveler was too stubborn to allow Dream to be able to control his power. But XD wouldn't have given Dream the knowledge if he didn't believe it would be of use to him. Perhaps Dream just needed to find the right motivator for Karl to obey.
He finally tore his gaze from the lava, puzzle pieces connecting in his head as he silently brewed another plan.
Tommy had been so willing to die for Karl, why not test that dedication?
Notes:
TWs: death via stabbing L
Hello friends tis i H enjoy the angst : )
Just got back from Disneyland and we are actually nearing the end! I think 7 or 8 chapters to go for this fic, then Simmy and I start figuring out what storylines to explore
Enjoy
- H
Rock bottom?? All we know is continue to mine down am I right guys? I honestly can't believe how much the fic has grown and now I'm so glad we get to inflict so much angst for so many people to see!
I'm making more art to post in the discords so you better join those we have fun haha
- S
Chapter 19: Before It Falls Apart
Summary:
“It’s been six days, Sap.” George’s voice is soft, an attempt to be comforting in the face of a dire situation. Sapnap doesn’t look at him, unable to tear his gaze off of the ruined building he once called home.
Six days. Six days since Kinoko was burnt to the ground by his ex fiancé and his ex best friend. Sapnap thinks he would laugh, if the situation was so fucking bad. It’s funny how karma works, how it tears apart his insides, starting with his heart.
Six days ago, he had everything he could ever want. Six days ago, he was happy.
But six days ago, Karl and Tommy vanished.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Quackity is seldom wrong.
It’s simply a fact. He doesn’t typically mess up the jobs he’s given, as he puts all of his effort into them. He’s found his judgment to prove correct over and over again. He’s been selected as the right hand man of many leaders because of his intuition.
Quackity is seldom wrong, but there are certainly consequences when he is.
And he sees a dire consequence slowly unfolding as he stares at his communicator, twin messages flickering on its screen.
Karl Jacobs suffocated to death.
Karl Jacobs was slain by Dream.
He turns the device over in his hands, setting it face down against the desk he sits at. After Kinoko burned, Quackity left his communicator off for days. When he comes back, Karl is dead.
Not just kind of dead, but well and truly gone. His third life, sniffed out.
And Quackity should be happy, but he isn’t.
He cannot figure out why. But the situation feels wrong, making his skin crawl as he thinks about what he’s done. The atrocities he helped commit.
It appears Dream’s plan extended beyond the destruction of Kinoko, because Karl is now dead.
Quackity can’t wrap his head around it. He should be elated— his traitorous fiancé, dead! The one who forgot about him, forgot to bring him to their home.
But instead he feels dread.
Cold, uncomfortable dread.
He pushes the communicator to the edge of his desk, standing up. His wings ache from the lava, even after weeks have passed since the incident. The feathers have grown back, save for a few— the blackened ends serve as a reminder that trust is dead.
He steps out of his office, desert air piercing his senses. It’s windier than normal, sand whipping up around him. The city is dead this time of day; nothing remains besides the straggler or Quackity’s own staff.
He walks the city freely, hands tucked into his pockets. He doesn’t dare look at the wedding chapel; a reminder of what he’s thrown away.
No, no, they threw it away, they forgot—
Quackity sighs, shaking his head. He can only blame them so much. Burning Kinoko was his decision, and Karl’s death—
He breaks off that train of thought before it can go any further. Instead, Quackity migrates to the Nether portal, stepping inside the particle and letting himself be absorbed by it. He aimlessly wanders the hellish realm, eyes glued to the trail to avoid the lava raging around him. He doesn’t need anymore reminders of what happened to Slime.
He doesn’t know where he is when he exits the portal, standing on dying grass and a silent town. Quackity blinks, looking around as his settings come into focus. Oh.
L’manburg. He wandered back to where it all started.
The crater is just a few feet away, looming like a sleeping giant. Quackity ambles over to it, staring in the maw. Plants have overtaken it, grass running rabid as vines twist around a broken spire of a once great flag. A gentle waterfall cascades down, a pool at the bottom of what used to be a city.
Quackity thinks it’s rather pretty.
“Ah, L’Manburg. What a shame.” Quackity jumps, a new voice penetrating the serenity of his thoughts. He turns suddenly, drawing his weapon as he does.
“Oh, what the fuck do you want now?” He spits at Dream’s feet, the masked man standing far too close for comfort. If he wanted, he could reach out and tip Quackity back into the crater.
And unfortunately, his wings are not healthy enough for flight.
He shuffles away from the edge, circling slowly until he’s the one on the outside of the hole, not Dream. He glares as harshly as he can, mustering all his loathing to the surface. Dream grins at him, adjusting his mask ever so slightly.
“So hostile!” He says with a laugh. “Calm down, I just want to talk.” Quackity glares at him, levying his weapon.
“Like I’m going to trust a word you say.” He says dryly. “Not a chance. What the hell do you want?” Dream shrugs.
“Just checking in. It’s considered emotionally damaging to destroy the home of your betrothed.” He replies evenly. Quackity stiffens, the insult not flying over his head.
“It was your idea.” He mutters, although the argument is weak. His idea, but Quackity is complacent in the crime.
“Yes, it was.” Dream admits with a small sigh. “And it worked wonderfully. You know, I can see why Karl can be irritating. So stubborn.”
Quackity doesn’t dignify the comment with a response, all though it ranckles him. As much as he’s upset with Karl, he can’t stand to hear Dream speak like this. About him. It isn’t right, because the stubbornness was something that Quackity—
“Why did you take him.” Quackity demands, his tone cutting. He has no desire to be pleasant or even neutral, business rules or not.
“Tommy and Karl are my guests!” Dream says with another grin. Quackity freezes, eyes widening in slight shock. Tommy too?
Why would Dream take Tommy? He has no quarrel with him, not since the— okay, there is the prison thing. Quackity supposes that technically that was Tommy’s fault, but Dream had already killed the kid once. His revenge should be satisfied.
Then again, it made no sense for him to take Karl, either. It’s a web of mysteries Dream is weaving, and Quackity finds that he’s fallen prey to his deceit despite his efforts and promises that he never would.
He tightens his grip on his axe, thrusting it up and aligning it with Dream’s throat.
“I only agreed to help you burn Kinoko.” Quackity spits, holding the axe up to Dream’s throat. “And now you’re torturing Tommy and—“ he cuts himself off, trying to convince himself that he doesn’t care about him .
“I thought you’d be happy to see Karl dead.” Dream says with a smirk, clearly amused. He doesn’t even flinch at the axe, barely batting an eye at the blade pressed against his throat. Quackity practically snarls, jabbing the blade forward.
“Shut the fuck up.” He snaps, his voice tense. “I didn’t agree to anything. I should kill you right here, right now.”
Dream laughs .
He isn’t scared, just amused. As if Quackity told a funny joke instead of promising his demise. He grins, not even pushing the axe away.
“Sure, you can kill me.” He says with a shrug. “Gloat over my corpse and think you’re saving people. Not that you’ll be able to get Tommy or Karl out of Pandora, anyway.”
“But at least you’ll be dead.” Quackity practically snarls, feeling his irritation rising.
“Yeah, but Punz will just come and kill you.” Dream says with a shrug. “After gutting Tommy for the last time and slitting the time traveler’s throat. I win no matter what.”
It takes Quackity a moment to understand who the second person is. His axe wavers, shock filling his senses. *Time traveling?*
“That’s ridiculous, Karl isn’t a time traveler.” Quackity says starkly. Dream tilts his head, his grin growing wider. He knows what he did, what he said. That he just made things ten times more complicated.
“Oh? You didn’t know?” Dream asks, his voice horribly smug. Quackity glares at him, fingers tightening around the hilt of his axe.
“You’re lying.” He spits. “Shut the fuck up, you bastard.” Dream snickers.
“Why would I lie? What other reason would I have for taking him, huh?” Dream demands. Quackity opens his mouth and closes it again, the horrible realization filling him.
Dream isn’t lying. Even if he wanted revenge on Sapnap, it would be easier to just kill Karl and be done with it. Not take him away completely.
Unless… unless he could do something that Dream wanted to use. Like time traveling.
As Quackity ponders, he wonders if that was the heart of all the issue. The thing he’d been trying to tell him before he stormed off.
Shit. Quackity fucked up.
“So, what will it be?” Dream asks with a cheeky smirk. “Will you kill me or walk away?” Quackity holds his gaze for a moment longer before dropping the axe.
He can’t risk anyone’s life, not until he knows the total truth.
“You’re a monster, you know that?” Quackity hisses, unable to hide his hate. “And someday, you’ll pay for what you’ve done.” Dream throws him a disinterested glance.
“Funny,” he says slowly. “That’s exactly what Karl said to me before I killed him the first time.” Quackity is at a loss for words, fumbling to recover. Dream waves once, before walking away. He heads toward the prison, the very place he escaped from.
Quackity can’t even find it in him to yell an insult back, instead Dream’s words cutting deeper than a knife.
A final jab, letting him know that he could never recover from what he’s done.
He lifts his chin, refusing to let the self pity consome him. He can help, even if he’s the one who broke it in the first place.Quackity runs back to the portal, knowing exactly what he has to do.
Forgive me, he thinks silently as he heads toward Kinoko.
Quackity knows he will never get it.
-
“It’s been six days, Sap.” George’s voice is soft, an attempt to be comforting in the face of a dire situation. Sapnap doesn’t look at him, unable to tear his gaze off of the ruined building he once called home.
Six days. Six days since Kinoko was burnt to the ground by his ex fiancé and his ex best friend. Sapnap thinks he would laugh, if the situation was so fucking bad. It’s funny how karma works, how it tears apart his insides, starting with his heart.
Six days ago, he had everything he could ever want. Six days ago, he was happy.
But six days ago, Karl and Tommy vanished.
Three days ago, Karl died. Lost a life, at least. Sapnap saw the message flash across his screen, after three long, grief-filled days of searching, of waiting, only to find that his fiancé was dead somewhere.
And he didn’t respawn in Kinoko. Which made sense, since the anchor point had been set on fire.
But he didn’t come back. And he wasn’t at spawn.
As much as Sapnap willed himself not to believe it, there was only one, solid truth.
Dream has him. Dream took him away, and probably took Tommy too.
In the end, Karl’s time traveling has proved to be a curse over anything else. Sapnap wishes he never started traveling, wishes he could find a way to free him from the death grip the Inbetween holds him in.
But he can’t even rescue him from Dream.
He doesn’t know where he could possibly be.
“He’ll come home.” Sapnap whispers back to George, his voice broken. George pats his shoulder, cracked goggles resting on his forehead. They’d been damaged in the fire, but at least that was the only thing that’d been damaged of his. George was okay, and that was the only thing that mattered.
Begrudgingly, Sapnap could thank Wilbur for that. Him and George had made it through the fire, and apparently Wilbur had been the one to keep calm out of the two of them.
Of course, that calm didn’t last when he found out Tommy was missing.
Now, the three of them were engaged in a frantic game akin to hide and seek— but the consequences of losing were fatal.
He sighs, shutting his eyes briefly through the internal pain. He can’t believe he failed, his promises shattering like glass between his fingers. And he doesn’t even want to know what’s coming next.
“Sapnap.” Wilbur walks up to him, his voice grave. Sapnap glanced over at him, trying not to grimace. He can tell whatever news he’s carrying is not good. He turns away from the ruined home and faces him, ignoring the anxiety in his eyes.
“Yeah?” He asks warily. Wilbur purses his lips, averting his gaze.
“Have you checked your communicator?” He asks softly. Sapnap blinks at him, a sinking pit in his stomach. Slowly, he shakes his head.
“It’s not on me right now.” He admits, having left it by the one (mostly) survived building of Kinoko. One of the guest houses, closer to the outskirts, had avoided the worst of the damage. It was the shelter the group was using, while waiting for something to change.
Hesitantly, Wilbur holds out his own ragged communicator, message emblazoned across the screen. Sapnap takes it, turning it over to read the message.
His heart stops.
Karl Jacobs was slain by Dream.
For a moment, Sapnap can’t find the words he needs to say; he can’t even process the letters across the screen. His vision flickers, in and out as the crushing reality hits him. No.
Dream killed Karl.
Not just took a life— no, he took the life . Karl’s last one, the only one that mattered.
Karl isn’t just deadish. He’s gone, he’s in limbo.
Sapnap drops the communicator, falling to his knees as his vision tunnels. He thinks he hears someone speaking above him, but he has no idea what the words are trying to convey. He blinks up, seeing Wilbur kneeling next to him, hand on his shoulder in an attempt to reassure him.
But nothing can help him right now, no. His fiancé is dead, and Sapnap couldn’t save him. He’s gone .
“Sapnap.” Wilbur says quietly, glancing away briefly. Sapnap thinks George is standing behind him, but he can’t tell. It’s all too loud, everything is too much.
“What?” He manages weakly, feeling hot tears trail down his face. When did he start crying? He has no idea. But he’s on the verge of sobbing, an empty vortex of grief threatening to swallow him.
“Breathe for a second.” Wilbur instructs, his voice still shockingly gentle. “Okay? I need you to think for a second.” Sapnap hesitates, but nods slowly. George sits down on the grass next to him, his expression unreadable.
“Dream wouldn’t kill Karl permanently, not yet.” Wilbur reasons. “He’s going to be brought back, okay? And we’ll find him and save him before Dream can kill him again, yeah?” Sapnap swallows thickly. The words should be comforting, a reassurance that should remind him that Karl isn’t gone forever.
But all he can think about is limbo.
Limbo, the stuff of nightmares. Limbo, the personal hell of its inhabitants. Limbo, which breaks the spirit of anyone who steps foot in it. Limbo, where Karl is.
Even if they can get him back, there’s no guarantee that he’s going to be okay. That he’ll be the same Karl from before.
Sapnap’s grief evolves slowly, the pit of depression forming into cold anger. Anger, because Dream is trying to ruin his fiancé for the sake of time traveling, to find a way to damage a past that does not need to be touched anymore.
He is going to kill Dream. No hidden mercy for what was, no hesitation born from a longing for what used to be. Now is the time he will act, and make sure Dream pays for what he’s done.
Slowly, Sapnap stands up, wiping away the tears that grace his face. Wilbur stands back, and George helps support Sapnap. He glances over at him, seeing his eyes sparking with a slight anger. He feels George will have no reservations about putting an end to Dream’s reign of terror.
“Thank you.” He says to Wilbur, trying to keep his voice steady. “You’re right. And I’m going to kill Dream for this.” Wilbur nods firmly.
“Sounds like a plan.” He says with a wry grin. Sapnap sighs, stepping away from the burned ruins and into the heart of Kinoko. He has a mission, a task. Confirmation of what he has to do, brought from the blood of the person he cares most for.
Sapnap has never taken pleasure in killing, but he will savor watching Dream die for good.
“I think I’m okay.” He murmurs, mostly to reassure himself. He’ll be okay, sure— once he puts Dream six feet under. Sapnap cracks his knuckles, anxious habit showing. He rolls his shoulders, dropping his fists.
It’ll be okay, he tells himself. Even if he’s lying, he has to believe that until Karl is gone gone.
“I’ll be back soon.” Sapnap mutters, rising to his feet. “I need to clear my head for a second.” Neither Wilbur nor George try to stop him, instead letting him go in placid silence. He appreciates their leniency; all he needs is a moment to think.
Sapnap finds himself walking away from Kinoko, footsteps trod against a beaten path, some of the leaves grey and dying from the fire. The flames had stretched far, and it was only a stroke of luck they finally died at the hands of a rainstorm. Maybe Prime intervened, but it was far too late at that point. Sapnap would have rather seen his entire home burn to nothing and still have his family intact.
He stops in a small clearing, letting his eyes shut and breathing deep. Sapnap needs to take a second to plan, reassess and prepare to hunt down Dream. He has no idea where to go from here, but all he knows is that time is running out.
Sapnap can’t afford to stay in the clearing for much longer. Granted, he just got here, but already he feels the tug back to Kinoko, to find Wilbur and form a plan to save Karl and Tommy.
Tommy, who’s already been hurt by the monster who took him, too.
Sapnap, honestly, hasn’t given the kid much of a thought. He feels awful, but his fiancé… he’s terrified for him and Tommy. And since Karl died twice in less than a week, he selfishly admits his focus is more on the time traveler.
Sapnap turns on his heels, abandoning his walk and turning back to the charred remains of his home. He tries not to think about the communicator message, tries not to think about the potential horrors that Karl is facing.
So he keeps walking, in blissful serenity and empty mind all the way until he runs into another person, making his way to Kinoko.
Sapnap moves before he truly registers who it is, full defense mode on. He doesn’t have any weapons on him, but he doesn’t need one to at least scare off opposition. He’s been told that demons are terrifying when they’re angry; and Sapnap sure has pent up anger to get out.
And it only gets worse when he finally registers who’s throat he has in an iron grip.
“I should kill you where you stand.” Sapnap snarls, his tail lashing furiously. Quackity doesn’t portray, not even struggling as the demon’s fist curls around his neck.
Quackity has guts showing up here, Sapnap will give him that. But that doesn’t change the fact that Sapnap feels nothing but hate when he looks at the avian, knowing exactly what he caused. His old fiancé, one who he would have once followed to hell and back.
His old fiancé, who burnt his home to ashes.
“Maybe.” Quackity agrees. “But at least hear me out first.” Sapnap’s glare worsens, hate glistening in his eyes.
“Why? You wouldn’t listen to me or Karl.” His grip tightens. Quackity shifts uncomfortably, wings twitching behind him.
“I’m sorry.” Quackity says softly. He isn’t sure if he means it; he was upset, and rightfully so. Then again, he should have listened. Maybe this situation could have been avoided; but it’s too late now. “Just— listen for a second?”
Sapnap says nothing at first. Quackity worries he’ll crush his throat, which would probably be justified. But he wants to help fix the mess he made, at least somewhat.
“Fine.” Sapnap releases him. “This better be good.” Quackity breathes a sigh of relief as his feet touch the ground, rubbing his neck nervously. “This better be good.“
“Thank you.” The avian murmurs, gaze averted. Sapnap truly looks at him for the first time, and finally takes in interesting details. He looks disgruntled, misshapen and bent out of shape. His wings are frayed, feathers bent out of shape. Under his beanie, his hair is a mess and tangled. His eyes are shadowed, evidence of many sleepless nights.
Good, Sapnap thinks bitterly. Let him be upset over what he did. Let him mourn the life he’s thrown away, what he could have had. It died with Kinoko, with Karl.
Quackity would never be welcome here, not after what he did.
Sapnap crosses his arms and waits for him to speak, at least giving him the benefit of the doubt. His heart begs him to give Quackity a chance, even after everything. The side of him that wants to forgive and believe in second chances baying for mercy, even when Sapnap knows none is deserved.
His head cries otherwise, reminding him through sharp memories of what exactly Quackity did. How he deserves no forgiveness, how he should be killed where he stands. An eye for an eye, right?
But Sapnap will still listen, because that’s just who he is.
“What do you want.” He says slowly, keeping his tone guarded. Quackity shifts uncomfortably, his wings spasming slightly behind him. A sign of his anxiety, perhaps a sign of his genuinity? Sapnap can’t be sure. All he knows is that he can’t bring anything that could be perceived as weakness to the forefront.
Not even around the man he once loved.
“I want to help you free Karl and Tommy.” He says, his voice almost too quiet for him to hear. Sapnap glares at him, a bolt of anger stabbing his chest. How dare he.
“If you came here to mock me, you can just fuck right off.” He spits, squaring his shoulders. “I’m not in the mood for this.” Quackity jumps, immediately putting his hands up in surrender.
“I swear I mean it.” He confesses, eyes wide with something akin to fear. “I’m not — I screwed up, okay?” Sapnap narrows his eyes, a dry laugh escaping him.
“No shit.” He says, his voice a deadpan. “You burnt my home to the ground and helped a monster capture my fiancé and brother. Yes, you might have screwed up a little bit.” Quackity’s eye twitches, first sign of his irritation. But he takes a deep breath, and his demeanor resets almost immediately.
“Look, I do. I want to help.” Quackity persists. “I might be mad and upset at you two, but I— I never should have helped Dream, okay? I know. I know he’s a monster and trust me, I know I never should have listened to him, but I was hurt.”
“That’s no excuse.” Sapnap says bluntly. “You can’t excuse murder like that.” Quackity flinches, hearing the layered allegation. Sapnap made no move to disprove it. If he’s being honest, he does blame Quackity for what’s happening to Karl.
He knows that Dream would’ve still found a way to destroy Kinoko and take Karl, but with Quackity helping him, Sapnap was rendered ineffective, distracted by the avian. He couldn’t do anything by the time he took one of Quackity’s life, Dream already long gone.
So yes, he assigns a good chunk of the blame to Quackity.
“I didn’t mean for this to happen.” He continues softly. “I swear, I didn’t want—“
“Then what did you want, huh?” Sapnap cuts him off, anger boiling over. “You wanted revenge, and you got it! Dream’s gonna kill Karl until he time travels, and Prime knows what he’s doing to Tommy. Because you couldn’t get over being wrong, and you couldn’t listen to reason.” Sapnap jabs a hand in his chest, pushing him back. Quackity stumbles away, looking forlorn.
“I know.” The avian mutters. “I know I can’t undo what I’ve done, okay? The past is fucked and it’s my fault, I fucking get it. But I can help fix the future.” Sapnap laughs, his disbelief clear.
“How? You going to burn something down again?” He shakes his head. “Or are you going to kill me now? Finish getting revenge for your perfect future?”
“This isn’t the future I wanted! I wanted one with you two!” Quackity finally shouts, clamping a hand over his mouth the second the words tear free from his mouth. Sapnap stares at him, fists clenched at his side.
“Then why did you ruin it?” Sapnap says softly, genuine pity lacing his voice. “You could’ve had what you wanted, if you had just listened. But you’ve thrown it away for good, so live with it.” Quackity is silent for a long moment, worrying his lip. The admission of his true grief has shaken him.
And Sapnap grieves it, too. But he also knows that it’s gone forever, because he can never trust Quackity again. More than that, he can never forgive him again. He’s damaged too much, and Sapnap honestly would be fine never seeing him again. Funny, how he spent months searching for him, all for it to shatter in a couple weeks.
“I know where Dream has them.” Quackity says finally, his voice small. “He killed Sam and took over Pandora’s Vault. You’ll find them in there.” Sapnap blinks, all the pieces finally clicking together. Of course.
How could he have not seen it before? Dream killed Sam, but he wrote it off as revenge. Not taking back the very prison he commissioned in the first place.
“I need to go.” Sapnap mutters, pushing past Quackity. He doesn’t bother giving a thank you, instead the time constraints weigh heavily on him. Pandora, another hell.
Prime, this is fucked.
He sweeps through Kinoko, past the ruins, through the ashes, fields of flowers and mushrooms burnt to nothing. He ignores the destruction for the first time since the fire. He has an objective, a lead.
And he cannot squander this.
“Wilbur! George!” Sapnap calls, sprinting over. He skids to a halt next to them, interrupting whatever conversation they’d been having. “We have a lead.”
“Oh?” Wilbur asks, tilting his head. Curiosity and hope flashes in his eyes, emotions side by side as he waits. Sapnap steadies himself briefly, before launching into the news.
“They’re in Pandora.” He says in a rush. “Dream took them to the vault.” Wilbur blinks, mildly shocked. George doesn’t look too surprised, a shadow casting his face as he averts his gaze. He murmurs something to himself; Sapnap elects not to press the issue, instead turning to Wilbur.
“That makes… perfect sense, actually.” Wilbur hums, pursing his lips. “It’s a prison, and they are his prisoners.” Sapnap nods, already brushing past him to rummage for weapons. This cannot wait, this mission he’s been tasked with.
“We’ll break in and get them out.” He says excitedly, peering in the burnt house. “And—“
“Sapnap.” Wilbur says evenly. “We’ll never get in on our own.” Sapnap snaps his head up, turning to face him. He knows the words are true, but he cannot believe them. The Vault’s been escaped from, surely they can break in?
“But—“ He starts to say. Wilbur gives him a firm shake of his head, cutting him off.
“But I know some people who might be willing to help.” He continues, grinning slowly. “Some people who would love to see the prison destroyed.”
“Tubbo and Ranboo?” George asks, the first time he’s spoken since the conversation started. Sapnap nodded in agreement.
“And a couple of others.” Wilbur continues, smirking. He pulls out his communicator, scrolling through his contacts. Sapnap waiys with baited breath.
“Who?” George asks, clearly irritated by the guessing game.
“I know some people who might be able to help.” Wilbur says smoothly. “Tell me gents, what do you know about the Syndicate?”
Notes:
Happy Valentine’s Day! Sapnap sure isn’t having a good one!
- H
Here’s Wilbur he isn’t dead!!
It was rlly funny to see everyone concerned for Wilbur he's fine! Physically at least. He's down a brother tho so thats less fine-
Happy valentines day! Comment join the discords and enjoy the pain!
- S
Chapter 20: Bugbear
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
The gates are closed, promising no escape. The portal is dead, no purple shine giving him a way back home.
All while Karl stares, knowing this isn’t real.
Not really real. It’s created from his worst nightmares, but it’s not truly there. Sure, he can feel the cracks along the wall, gets covered in the flying dust from the rubble, and can smell distant fires burning, but it isn’t real.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Everything around him is crumbling.
White chiseled stone crashing around him, shattering upon impact of the pristine marble, now fraught with cracks and imperfections from the collapsing roof. Windows shattering as the ground shakes, and the great tree in the courtyard hanging on to life by a thread. Lights flicker out, torched and lanterns snuffed by the chaos.
The gates are closed, promising no escape. The portal is dead, no purple shine giving him a way back home.
All while Karl stares, knowing this isn’t real.
Not really real. It’s created from his worst nightmares, but it’s not truly there. Sure, he can feel the cracks along the wall, gets covered in the flying dust from the rubble, and can smell distant fires burning, but it isn’t real.
It doesn’t matter at the end of the day, because he’s dead.
Karl sits against one of the collapsing walls of the courtyard, not able to find the strength to stand up. He stares mutely ahead at the birch tree, glowing leaves barely providing any source of light. The perpetual sunset does not shine over his head; rather, it’s been blocked out by thick clouds, thunder rumbling overhead.
Karl has no idea what any of this means. He can guess his greatest fear must be trapped in the Inbetween with no escape, but he can’t fathom why it’s all falling down.
He would ponder it more, but he can’t. It’s hard enough to wrap his head around the fact that he’s died twice in the past week or so, and that he’s dead for good. He supposes he’ll have time to think about the strange aspects of his limbo later— after all, he has all the time in the world.
Karl wonders if Dream intends to bring him back. If he’s going to snap open his revival book and drag him back to the land of the living. Or, more accurately, back to Pandora’s Vault. To get him to time travel and ruin the past.
Even as Karl flinches at every creak from the dying castle, or jumps as fragments of the ceiling fall next to him, he knows he cannot break his vow.
He will not time travel for Dream.
He hates his limbo; it’s definitely one of the worst places he’s ever been. Not even Mizu can top the horror; after all, Karl knew he would get to leave that time, at the end of every the event. But here, in this pseudo Inbetween, he has no guarantees.
Dream could leave him here for weeks, months, years. He’s heard time moves differently in the afterlife, and it certainly feels like it. Karl’s given up on trying to keep track, however. It’s not worth the headache it’ll cause.
So instead, he watches the castle fall. He observes that no many how many times parts of it collapse, it never seems to get any worse. It’s the same pieces, falling over and over again. As if Karl’s also caught in a time loop.
…Which makes perfect sense, given how he is— was?— a time traveler. Being stuck reliving one moment over and over again would suck.
Karl uncurls slightly, leaning his head against the wall. He can feel the wound in chest twinge with the motion, pained by his movement. Subconsciously, he runs one hand over the injury, as if he could’ve stopped the bleeding that ended his life.
Of course, it was too late for that anyway.
Karl wonders what’s going on at home. Surely his death was seen across the communicators; everyone must know he’s dead. The thought causes him to shudder. He’s been circling around the whole being dead thing for a while, refusing to grace it with more thought.
He’s been avoiding a lot of thoughts, but he can’t help but mull over the fact that he left everyone behind. That he just died, and both of the times in front of Tommy. The poor kid, who’s already seen so much destruction. And of course it was by the hand of Dream.
Karl sighs, burying his face in his hands. It’s too much. It’s a mess, what’s going on. And he knows the odds are incredibly low of him ever going home again. He might as well forget the idea of seeing Kinoko or George or Wilbur or—
Or Sapnap.
Karl didn’t even get to say goodbye to Sapnap.
The realization causes him to completely shut down, tremors running through his spine and shaking him to his core. He didn’t get to say goodbye to his own fiancé, and he never will. He might not get to see him again— chances are, he won’t.
Karl doesn’t know when he started crying, but he certainly is aware of the tears rolling down his face now. He refuses to continue thinking, instead drawing completely out of his thoughts and staring mutely at the dying tree. He studies each branch, trying to just think about the intricate details of the plant.
If he goes any further in his traitorous mind, he fears he’ll sink deeper into depression.
Karl knows there’s no escape from this place. The only way out is through the revival book, but what good will that do? He’ll just be right back in the Vault, with the same question being asked of him.
And when Karl refuses, Dream will stab him again and he’ll wake up back here again.
Selfishly, he hopes Dream just leaves him dead. He hates the fact that he won’t see his loved ones again, but going to the Vault is just as bad. Either way, he’s stuck.
Either way, he’s almost completely alone.
He knows Tommy is in Pandora too, but that just makes things even worse. The immense guilt that Karl feels will just double with each passing day. The guilt that Karl couldn’t protect him. The guilt that Dream can torture them both.
Karl shakes his head, exhaustion washing over him. He just wants to sleep, forever. He doesn’t want to wake back up in the Vault, nor does he want to wake up back in limbo.
But those are his only two options, really.
He can hope and pray and dream for a miracle, that someone else will revive him or be waiting to take him home or something.
But miracles never happen, not when he needs them. So Karl decides the best thing he can do is grieve what he’s lost and prepare himself to face the worst.
All the meanwhile, another piece of the castle falls.
Notes:
It has been almost a month whoops
Hello! It has been a crazy month and chapter 23 I will be giving you an emotional lecture in the end notes because of some of the scenes I have put into that chapter
So why were we gone?
H was having mock trial districts, emotional breakdowns from school, and more! But do not fear because I am b a c k
Double post today, I’ll post 21 after the round of state tonight teehee
Enjoy!
- H
Chapter 21: Still I Fall, I See It All
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
Wilbur was many things, but an idiot was not one of them.
He firmly believed he got to where he is with his wits, by calculating each and every word and action, overthinking every idea that sprung in his head.
But he knows that coming to Snowchester is not his smartest move.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Wilbur was many things, but an idiot was not one of them.
He firmly believed he got to where he is with his wits, by calculating each and every word and action, overthinking every idea that sprung in his head.
But he knows that coming to Snowchester is not his smartest move.
He'd seen the way Tubbo acted around him, a caution stemming from something suspiciously like fear. The boy kept him at an arm's length away, from both himself and those he cared about. Wilbur did not blame Tubbo, of course not, the ram hybrid's treatment of him was absolutely justified considering past events. Wilbur knew that Tubbo was no longer the bright-eyed, eager to please boy he'd left behind to rule over a crater.
Wilbur has found that the server has changed all of its inhabitants, wars and conflicts making it almost impossible for the original essence of the community Dream had built to remain.
Tubbo and Tommy had changed the most. The two boys he'd practically raised now looked at him with a flicker of mistrust replacing that childish adoration that he'd always known from them, always far too cautious around him. Tubbo had gone from a quiet follower to a respected leader of his own. He'd heard Quackity's complaints about the boy, even felt a hint of pride at how he'd grown.
However, Wilbur could see that Tubbo was tired. There were deep bags under the boy's eyes that he hid behind messy brown curls. It didn't stop Wilbur from seeing the exhaustion hanging off his short frame, or from noticing the few grey hairs that definitely shouldn't be there at an age so young. Wilbur felt a pang in his chest as he realized Tubbo's state was a familiar sight. One he knew all too well himself.
It wasn't only Tubbo that changed.
The Tommy he left behind had been a spitfire, a flurry of insults and jokes with a smile that beamed like the sun. There was a reason Wilbur had nicknamed him "Sunshine", or why Techno had constantly compared the boy to gold when he was younger.
The only way Wilbur could describe Tommy now was a ghost. Wilbur could see the scars that lined him, far more than anyone his age should ever have. Screw that, far more than anyone should have, the boy had more scars than Techno had gained from all his battles. When once the child had taken up as much room as possible, gracing all with a wide grin and loud cheers, now he was barely noticeable, curled up on himself as if it would make him disappear. His touch was feather-light, and he melted into any semblance of affection with a shaky shudder. Part of Wilbur was always irrationally afraid that one day he would try and hug the boy and he would disappear as if he'd never been.
Wilbur knew he'd failed Tommy, far too many times. Both when he was alive and dead. And even now when he'd come back. He could still see the look on Tommy’s face when he had called Dream his savior the day he joined Kinoko, the light in his eyes flickering as he stared up at him in horror.
That night after Sapnap had led him to one of the cabins, Wilbur couldn't sleep. Guilt clawed at him, and he attempted to grasp at any memory that Ghostbur had been able to maintain. He hadn't remembered anything, but Tommy’s words were more than enough to turn his adoration for Dream into hatred and disdain for even thinking of harming his brother.
That night he had sworn he would protect Tommy from the masked man no matter what, that he would die a thousand times over just so that Tommy would be free.
Of course, he had failed.
No matter how much he and George had fought to escape the rubble of what had once been a house, no matter how much his hands were cut and bruised from digging through dirt and wood, no matter how he choked as his lungs filled with ash and charcoal, he had been too late.
When they'd finally escaped the destroyed building, Sapnap had killed Quackity, and most of the fires had begun to die down.
Wilbur had been the one to find what remained of Karl and Tommy. A small crater in the ground, a discarded iron sword, and so much blood.
Sapnap had been quiet since Karl and Tommy were taken, his heavy grief evident to all and spreading through the group. Spirits were not high, not when Karl was dead and they had no idea of Tommy’s state. Wilbur was not close to the time traveler, most of his mind focused on his little brother, but he still felt pity for the man's situation. He knows firsthand what limbo can do to a person.
The snowy landscape faintly reminded him of his own limbo, the cold biting at him harshly. George beside him practically buried himself in his thick cape, faintly reminding him of Techno's own cape with its thick red fabric. The main difference was the moss and plants growing from the cape itself. It was strange, but Wilbur paid it no mind, hands in the pockets of his trenchcoat that barely served as a defense from the wind. Sapnap was the only one in their group that didn't seem deterred by the cold, saying something about being "born in fire." The demon was practically a living heater, both Wilbur and George staying close to him to try and leech off the warmth.
By the time they finally reached the mansion, Wilbur felt like his fingers were going to fall off from the cold. He knocked on the heavy spruce door once, hearing shuffling from inside.
The door opened to reveal a disheveled looking Tubbo staring up at him with tired grey eyes. The boy quickly looked over Wilbur’s shoulder to see Sapnap and George, frowning.
"I suppose this is about the recent messages," Tubbo said, and Wilbur immediately knew what he was referring to. Karl's death messages. "Or the fact that both me and Ranboo can't reach Tommy’s communicator." He added, eyes narrowing. Wilbur paused, trying to think of what to say, but Tubbo merely sighed and moved to the side of the doorway.
"Why don't you come inside?" The ram hybrid offered. "It gets cold here at this time of year."
-
Wilbur had barely gotten a chance to look around the mansion when he'd first visited, too caught up in looking for Tommy. But as Tubbo climbed up the stairs with a call for his husband and an order for Wilbur and the others to stay where they were, Wilbur had a chance to observe the building. The floors were made of polished spruce, only covered by a few carpets with detailed embroideries that Wilbur recognized as made by Tommy. Wooden supports and pillars held the ceiling up, a golden chandelier hanging above them. They had barely entered, and the house was already somehow more impressive on the inside than the outside.
Tubbo didn't leave them alone to observe the mansion for long, quickly returning with Ranboo at his side.
"You're here to tell us what happened, right?" Ranboo asked, and Wilbur saw that the ender hybrid already seemed to be preparing for the worst despite the small hopeful glint in his eyes.
"I think you already know." Sapnap said bluntly, voice soft and sorrowful.
"You said Kinoko was safe. " Tubbo stared at the demon, a hint of bitterness in his gaze.
"We hoped it would be." George quickly interjected. "Dream and Quackity had other ideas."
"Quackity?" Ranboo asked, tilting his head. Wilbur noticed how uncomfortable Sapnap became at the mention of his past fiancè, and quickly spoke up.
"He teamed up with Dream to attack Kinoko. That's not what matters currently, though." He said simply, nodding faintly as Sapnap looked at him gratefully. Wilbur hadn't ever had the most positive relationship with the demon, but he was hurting, and didn't deserve an entire interrogation.
"What matters is that Dream has Tommy and Karl, and we need your help to rescue them."
Tubbo stared at Wilbur for a moment, and even with his messy hair blocking his eyes from sight Wilbur could feel himself being scrutinized. "I don't suppose you had anything to do with this attack, Wilbur."
Wilbur’s eyes narrowed, anger flaring in his chest at Tubbo for even thinking he'd help Dream in this.
"He didn't." Sapnap quickly cut in, jumping to Wilbur’s defense as Wilbur had done for him. "He'd been living in Kinoko for a while before it happened."
"Would he not give up information for his hero? " Tubbo asked, saying the last word with as much disdain as he could muster.
"Dream is not my hero." Wilbur spat.
"What made you change your mind?" Ranboo asked, lacking the anger in Tubbo's voice and instead sounding genuinely curious.
"I found Tommy, and we talked." Wilbur said simply, keeping his voice steady as flashes of Tommy’s tearstained face as he spoke of the horrors of exile played in his mind. Dream was no hero, barely qualifying as a person after all he had done.
The answer seemed to only partly satisfy Tubbo. "I don't know why he trusts you." He muttered, Wilbur tilting his head in confusion.
"What the hell do you mean by that?"
"You hurt him, Wilbur. Hurt me. You lied to us, and I never know when you're doing it again." There was genuine hurt in Tubbo's voice, and for a moment Wilbur didn't see the president hardened by betrayals and battles, but the young boy whose face was covered in burns and bandages after being executed. He saw the boy who was barely able to stand without support, who spent days curled up next to Tommy by the firepit in Pogtopia, the two children bloodied and bruised and holding onto eachother's hands as the others argued.
"I never lied to you, or to Tommy." Wilbur said, pushing the memories of that dreaded ravine far out of his mind.
"Bullshit." Tubbo spat. "What about when you told me I'd be safe? That Techno wouldn't hurt me?"
"I didn't know he was going to!" Wilbur shot back. "I was wrong, but I didn't lie!"
"What about when you told Tommy that I was going to betray you?"
"Tubbo, nobody could be trusted back then, not even you. For all we knew you could've been planning on telling Schlatt all of our plans!" Wilbur yelled, trying to put the paranoid thoughts that practically seeped through the ravine's walls into something Tubbo could understand.
"Wilbur, I was ready to die for the rebellion. I did die for the rebellion!" Tubbo's voice shook as he spoke, and the boy pointed to the grim scars on his face.
"You shouldn't have." Wilbur said, voice a quiet contrast to the earlier yelling. "I should've saved you."
"You didn't."
"I know, and for that I will never stop being sorry. I'm going to prove that to you one day." Wilbur stared at the ram hybrid, who looked genuinely surprised at his words. " Please. " Wilbur practically begged. "Help me save Tommy, help me prove I can protect both of you."
Tubbo was quiet for a moment, weighing Wilbur’s words carefully, scanning him almost in desperation for any sign of a lie. Wilbur felt guilt eating away at him for what he had done to the boy.
"I don't like you," Tubbo began, pointing an accusatory finger at Wilbur's chest. Wilbur found himself slightly intimidated, even if Tubbo had to look up to see his face. "Or you." He added, staring at George and Sapnap, who had remained silent for most of the confrontation.
"But I won't let Tommy get hurt again, and I trust that you three won't either," He said finally. Wilbur smiled softly. Tubbo clearly didn't trust him, still unnerved by his words, but no matter what changes in the server, Tommy and Tubbo would have each other's backs.
"That's good, thank you." Wilbur said, trying to show his genuine appreciation with just those words. "I assume that goes for you too?" He asked, turning to Ranboo, who gave a quick nod.
"Alright then. We have another stop to visit."
"And then I nuke the prison?" Tubbo asked, a grin on his face exposing sharp teeth that Wilbur definitely didn't remember being there.
"What?" Sapnap began, voice evident with shock and a hint of terror. "You have-"
"Sure, Tubbo." Ranboo quickly said with a calm smile, hand resting on his husband's shoulder.
-
Tubbo knows the way to Technoblade's cabin, so they follow him. Their travels begin in the Nether, but it doesn't take long until Tubbo stops them in front of a terribly constructed and worn down portal. The ram hybrid is nervous as he stands in front of the portal to the overworld, hands shaking.
"There's no portal in the Nether to Techno's house as far as I'm aware," he says quietly, voice barely audible over the sound of bubbling lava. "We continue in the overworld from here on."
Wilbur noticed the tension hadn't left Tubbo's shoulder even after that explanation. "What is beyond that portal?" He asks faintly, and Tubbo's ears flatten.
"Logstedshire." He says, and a painful silence falls over the group.
Tubbo is the first to step forward, allowing himself to be enveloped by the swirling purple light of the portal and cross to the overworld. Wilbur followed shortly, taking a deep breath to try and prepare himself for what's to come.
When he steps out of the portal and the uncomfortable and disorienting feeling that accompanies crossing between dimensions passes, Wilbur realizes nothing could be enough to prepare him for the horrific sight of Logstedshire.
He almost immediately steps into a small crater, registering what looks like scraps of iron at the bottom of the charred pit. The image perfectly matches the crater in Kinoko. Wilbur is reminded of Tommy’s words that day he spoke about exile, realizing exactly what events had to happen for the pit to be there.
“Dream would– he would take my stuff, blow it up. He was trying to teach me– discipline or train me or something.”
Dream had been blowing Tommy’s items up right in front of him, knowing the boy's hatred of tnt. Especially after the L'Manburg war.
Especially after the Sixteenth.
"Wilbur," Sapnap bumps into him lightly, jolting him and forcing his gaze away from staring blankly at the pit. Wilbur meets the demon's eyes as he gestures to the rest of the beach. "Look."
The grassy plains of Logstedshire were littered with holes, charred and dry grass surrounding each miniature crater. Wilbur attempted to try and count them, but felt himself become nauseous after the number entered the double digits. Scattered around were small landmarks that screamed Tommy, random structures made of scrap materials and something that looked too much like a grave for Wilbur to be able to look at for more than a second before averting his gaze.
Tubbo had already moved towards the largest crater, hands curled into fists at his side as he stared up at a pillar of dirt reaching above the clouds.
There was no ladder down from the tower, nothing to break a fall surrounding it.
Wilbur realized very quickly what the pillar meant.
He felt sick.
He joined Tubbo's side, gently placing a hand on his shoulder as an attempt to comfort the boy. Tubbo shivers, but doesn't pull away from the touch.
"You shouldn't be looking at that." He says, voice light.
"I was the one who found it." Tubbo replies bluntly, unable to tear his gaze away from the terrible sight. "We thought he jumped , we thought he was gone."
Wilbur was silent, unable to find words to even attempt to soothe the kid.
"And now it's happening again." The ram hybrid murmurs, almost choking on the words. Wilbur suspected the boy was holding back tears.
"We're going to save him." Wilbur says, forcing every bit of conviction in him into his voice.
Tubbo doesn't reply.
-
The walk to the tundra was a silent ordeal.
Nobody spoke once Tubbo finally led them out of the plains of Logstedshire and to the deep forests beyond it. Wilbur felt that he could only truly breathe the moment the cursed beach was out of sight. Even when away from the settlement, Wilbur still felt the image of the ruins carved into his mind, picking at his brain as shreds of memories that were technically his but not truly his completed the picture of what Logstedshire had looked like before Dream demolished it.
Wilbur pushed away the image of smearing blue dye on his brother's cheeks as a way to cheer him up as the boy practically buried himself in too thin blankets, shivering from frigid winds. He couldn't think about that. He couldn't think about how Tommy was now trapped once more, now in a real cell, and this time Wilbur couldn't even lamely cheer him up with shitty jokes and blue paint.
Wilbur’s stomach churned as the knowledge that Tommy didn't do well in tight spaces brought itself to the front of his head.
It had been something they'd only really noticed in Pogtopia, the cramped ravine causing his brother to be constantly jumpy, unease evident even just in how he carried himself. The boy took every opportunity to leave the ravine, throwing around constant excuses just to be outside.
He remembers the time Tommy had accidentally gotten trapped in one of the smaller spaces in the ravine, rubble covering the exit out of the small hole he had been digging out to serve as a room. Wilbur, Techno and Tubbo had teased him at first, poking fingers through the tiny openings between the rocks and pouring water at the boy, only for them to immediately falter when the sounds of choked sobs echoed from the cave.
They'd all made sure to not bring up the situation after that, but Wilbur noticed Tommy hated being left alone in his room even after he'd finished digging it out to be far bigger than when he'd gotten stuck.
From Tommy’s occasional mutterings about Pandora's vault in limbo, Wilbur knew the cell wouldn't be doing wonders for Tommy’s claustrophobia.
The tundra was even colder than Snowchester, harsh winds and thick mists making it almost impossible to navigate. Wilbur could see why Techno hid away here, the conditions would deter anyone with more than half a braincell. The group however, continued without complaints.
It felt like years had passed before they finally saw lights in the distance, mist slowly dissipating as two cabins came into view, connected by a bridge and surrounded by farms, different animal pens and a dark oak fence.
Hopping the fence was an easy feat, and soon the group all successfully entered the antarctic commune. Ranboo quickly addressed the group, suggesting he be the one to knock on the door. Wilbur shrugged, letting the ender hybrid take the lead as they all crowded around the entrance to the cabin with baited breath as Ranboo slowly knocked on the thick wooden door, the sound loud enough that it would've probably been heard from inside.
It wasn't long before the door opened up to reveal Technoblade, staring at the group with one eyebrow raised.
"We need your help." Ranboo said quickly, voice wobbling slightly from nervousness.
" We ?" Techno inquired, Ranboo stepping aside so the piglin could take in the rest of the people outside his house. His gaze lingered on Tubbo for a moment, before he met Wilbur’s eyes.
"Yeah, we. " Wilbur was blunt with his words, unbothered by the knowledge Techno could probably pummel him if he truly wished. "Now can we come inside? It's fucking freezing out here."
Techno quickly turned away from them, allowing entry to the cabin with a quiet huff. Wilbur was grateful for the strong heat coming from the fireplace at the corner, a harsh yet welcome contrast to the cool winds outside. Phil greeted them when they entered, and Wilbur noticed the way he slightly cringed when seeing Wilbur and Tubbo. Somehow, both of his kids rivaled him in the grey hairs department. Considering Tommy’s white streak, three of Philza's sons rivaled him in that department.
George sat down on the comfortable sofa closest to the fire, Tubbo and Ranboo plopping themselves down right next to him. Sapnap elected to stand, and Wilbur joined him.
Once they were all settled, Techno closed the door, muttering something about "letting too much cold in" before he turned to address the group.
"So, what is it?" The piglin asked bluntly. Phil shifted nervously from where he stood.
"Kinoko Kingdom was attacked, and we-"
"Kinoko?" Phil quickly cut Sapnap off with a bird-like tilt of his head, clearly puzzled.
"It's a settlement far from most of the server." Wilbur quickly interjected before Sapnap spoke up. "Me, Sapnap and George live there."
"Just you? Must be a small settlement." Phil hummed.
"We had others." George said. "They're… why we came."
"Like, the Karl Jacobs guy who kept getting killed?" Sapnap bristled at Techno's words, Wilbur glaring at him before he'd do anything stupid.
"Yes, him." Wilbur confirmed, Techno nodding. "Him and.. Tommy."
Despite the previous warmth in the room, Wilbur could feel the temperature drop. Techno remained quiet, but Wilbur could see his entire demeanor changed into something more dangerous, more hurt .
"Tommy?" Phil asked, surprised at the mention of his youngest. "What's he have to do with your settlement?"
"He'd been living with us for a couple of months now, up until the attack." Sapnap said, and Wilbur noticed the way Techno stiffened.
"What happened to him?" Phil voiced the question Technoblade obviously ached to ask, a hint of concern crawling into the avian's voice.
" Dream happened." Tubbo said bluntly, standing up from where he'd been huddled beside Ranboo. "He attacked Kinoko. He took Tommy again , as well as Karl. He's been keeping them in Pandora's Vault."
"And let me guess." Techno spoke up, voice cold. "You need me to get them out."
Wilbur nodded, and Techno scoffed.
"Not happening."
The room was suffocated in silent bliss for a moment at Techno's decree, condemning Tommy and Karl to their fates without a care.
Tubbo shattered the silence, brandishing his axe. "You bastard!" He hissed, stepping forward until he was right in front of the piglin towering over him, the ram's axe held in his hand yet dragging on the floor. It wouldn't take him any effort to quickly swing it though, even if Wilbur didn't think he'd go that far.
"You saw Tommy after Logstedshire, you know what Dream did to him. Are you really going to let him go through that again?" Tubbo's bangs hid his eyes, but Wilbur could feel the intensity radiating off the boy, righteous anger burning through him as he glared at Techno furiously.
" You're the one who exiled him." Techno retorted, a cruel grin on his face. "You don't deserve to call me the one in the wrong."
"I think I've paid for what I did. At least I fucking regret it." Tubbo spat. "When will you actually take accountability for what you've done?"
"Tommy betrayed me!" Techno shouted, brandishing his own axe as Tubbo staggered back to avoid the deadly blade.
"Bitch please, " Sapnap almost laughed. "We were all there at the community house. That wasn't the malicious betrayal you're painting it to be."
"He chose L'Manburg over me!"
"He chose fighting for his home over senseless violence!" Tubbo fired back, baring his teeth.
"L'Manburg deserved to burn and you know it. I chose to follow my ideals." Techno stated bluntly, hold tightening on his axe.
"Yeah?" Tubbo tilted his head, voice edging on hysterical. "Then why don't you die for them next time?"
The cabin had gone quiet once more, the only sound being Tubbo's heavy breathing. Ranboo dashed to his husband's side, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder as the ram hybrid's shoulders trembled, grip never loosening from his weapon. Techno averted his sight away from the ordeal, only turning back when Ranboo spoke up.
"Tommy never wanted to hurt you, Techno." He said quietly. "He even apologized the moment he switched sides. He wanted to defend his home, his friends."
"He would've done something earlier, don't you think?" Phil inquired, the first time the avian had spoken since the argument broke out.
"Tommy’s always been a follower." Wilbur murmured. "I think especially after Dream, he was too afraid to lose you to voice his thoughts."
"I would've fought the world for him, he knows that." Techno defended, a foreign sort of grief in his eyes that was quickly replaced with apathy. "He has to."
"I don't think he knew." Ranboo said, not unkindly but still sternly enough that the message was clear. Tommy had never wanted to help Techno, doing so out of fear of being left alone once more.
"Tommy didn’t betray you, Techno. He loves you like a brother.” Techno’s eyes flickered briefly, his stoic mask finally dropping. Wilbur lifts his chin, bitter triumph eliciting a small smirk.
“He doesn’t care about me.” Techno says, doubt edging his tone. His grip is iron around his axe, knuckles bone white. Phil remains silent, brow furled in thought.
“You’re wrong.” Wilbur presses, stepping forward. “He thinks the world of you. He called you his brother every time he brought you up. He thought about how you were doing almost every day."
Tubbo pushes himself to Wilbur’s side, glaring up at Techno. "He clung to that stupid turtle helmet until Dream blew it up, he almost tears up every time he has a golden apple because all he can think of is you. He cares about you.”
Techno looks away, bowing his head. The silence crackles through the Arctic air, colder than the wind could ever be. Wilbur holds his breath, waiting.
“What do you need from me?” He asks, tilting his head ever so slightly so Wilbur can see the determination in his eyes.
"We want to save Tommy, save Karl. Take Dream down once and for all." Wilbur said. "There's so much he didn't tell you, or me, or anyone here. But Tommy loves you, Techno. If you want any sort of chance to make amends it's right here!"
Techno sighed, but the determination in him clearly remained. "I suppose this breakout might be harder than last time." He grinned towards Phil, who chuckled softly.
"You- you've broken out of prison?" Sapnap asked, flabbergasted.
"I was stuck there for months. "
"You what? "
"Quackity's a real asshole." Phil said with a laugh, Sapnap's eyes widening in shock that he quickly painted over with a fake sort of calmness.
"Oh. A-alright then." The demon hummed, keeping himself composed. Wilbur clenched his jaw, quickly moving the conversation away from the uncomfortable topic.
"We can talk about all this later," he quickly interjected. "We need to start planning." His words were met with sounds of affirmation from the group, and he was about to speak once more when the communicator in his pocket vibrated. It had become a nervous habit of his to check it for every update, every chance of knowing something about how his brother was doing, so he quickly grabbed it and turned the screen on to see the newest message.
The device fell to the floor as soon as it had been opened, Wilbur staggering a couple steps away as if it had burned his hands.
Wilbur was a poet, a songwriter who was skilled in the art of weaving words into beautiful melodies and inspiring speeches.
Yet no words in the world could describe the way his world shattered when a simple phrase flashed on the screen of his communicator.
It was as if a guillotine had been dropped down on the world, the blade splitting the entire server into two perfect halves, colliding right with Wilbur’s skull slicing down perfectly in the middle of his head and continuing to his brain, his lungs, his heart.
What a coincidence nobody else felt the world shatter, blissfully ignorant to the apocalyptic guillotine there to destroy them all.
Despite all he had tried, the endless apologies and promises to keep his brother safe, the words on the screen perfectly contradicted every one of his actions.
Wilbur felt numb, as if the world shouldn't, couldn't go on after he had failed so horribly, his hope gone , snuffed out just like his brother's life.
The phrase "Tommyinnit was slain by Dream" echoed in his mind, the words perfectly displayed on his communicator, as mocking as the devilish grin on a porcelain mask.
Notes:
Uh oh! :)
Posting this in math, daylights saving can go burn I’m so tiredSorry for no double update, state was a lot more time consuming than I realized. It was a lot of fun though! Got a nomination for best witness which is a flex
See you soon teehee
- H
This chapter broke me in every way why was it so hard. I think at one point while writing I just passed out and got possessed because H showed me a part and I was like "I wrote that???" So may have to get checked for any demonic entities kekw.
Did you like the ending bit it was the one part i was excited to write I'm so excited to watch you all suffer because of it anyways I'm about to fcuking die in my minecraft world goodbyee
- S
Chapter 22: We Are The Saviors (I Am The Savior)
Summary:
Dream will never care. Tommy knows he’ll never care about what he’s done. He leaves his victims to pick up the pieces of their broken lives, while he simply watches from the side as if he’s done nothing wrong.
What’s worse still is there’s no escape. Tommy knows it’s part of his sick mind game, and it works. Tommy knows there’s no way he can make it out of here, and it tears him apart. He doesn’t know what to do anymore.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Time moves differently in the vault.
Dream had taken the old clock away, leaving Tommy with no sense of how long it had been, or what time it is outside, or any way of tracking anything. Another layered aspect to Dream’s malicious torture, pyscologically taunting the inhabitants of Pandoras’ Vault.
It could have been hours since Dream killed Karl. It could have been days, even a week. Tommy has no idea. Time froze when Dream ran his friend through, and hasn’t resumed.
So Tommy sits in silence, the only noise bubbling lava. He can’t bring himself to look at Karl, not often. It hurts more than anything else, and brings the memory of what happened bubbling to the surface.
Tommy’s so tired of death. He’s so tired of everyone around him dying, of being ripped away from him over and over again. He thought by now he would be desentized, that he would be used to all the grief. But he isn’t. Every time someone he loves dies, he still feels the same pain. He still feels like he’s the one being stabbed, every single time.
And what’s worse still is it’s never the end. The story doesn’t stop. Dream always brings them back. There’s no finality, there's no mercy, there’s no acceptance. The cycle of grief never ceases because it never closes. Tommy remains stuck in depression or anger but he never reaches acceptance.
Even Wilbur’s death never felt final, Wilbur, who had been well and truly dead for a year. Tommy never accepted that he died, instead raging on, raging for a brother who had been lost, wanting for an explanation, for something.
And just when he thought he finally, finally , would get a chance to move on and realize that he’s never coming back, Dream brings him back.
Tommy doesn’t bother trying to process Karl’s death. He knows Dream is going to waltz in and bring him back soon, because the time traveler is far more useful alive then dead. He just wants to teach him a lesson, a reminder of what happens when he’s crossed.
Tommy’s shoulders sag, fresh tears forming at the edges of his vision. He’s cried for an eternity, tears ceasing only to come back in full force later. It feels like he’s stuck in a loop, one where he just has to wait for Dream to return and bring back Karl.
For what , he wonders. What point is there? Dream will just hurt him again. Karl will have a plethora of scars, just like Tommy does. Dream will do whatever it takes to change the past, and that includes shattering anyone who dares defy him.
Dream will never care. Tommy knows he’ll never care about what he’s done. He leaves his victims to pick up the pieces of their broken lives, while he simply watches from the side as if he’s done nothing wrong.
What’s worse still is there’s no escape. Tommy knows it’s part of his sick mind game, and it works. Tommy knows there’s no way he can make it out of here, and it tears him apart. He doesn’t know what to do anymore.
Tommy glances over at the lava, the swirling river of fire crackling softly. He wonders if it is possible for Dream to revive ashes. He wonders if lava is truly an escape from the fate Dream has planned for him.
He risks a glance over at Karl’s still body, the blood flow long since starched. His head is turned away, a small mercy. Tommy doesn’t have to look at faded eyes and grapple with his failure even more than he already is.
He wonders if he should take his body and jump into the lava. Maybe all their problems would go away for good. Dream might not be able to hurt them anymore. They might be stuck in limbo, but Tommy would have the satisfaction of knowing Dream wouldn’t be able to get to them anymore.
Tommy turns away from the fire. It’s a stupid idea. He knows that Dream will find a way to bring him back. He knows that there’s no point in putting himself through pain that might be for nothing. He knows it’s better to wait and hope and pray that someone will rescue him.
Tommy shudders, bowing his head and curling his knees to his chest. He doesn’t want to think, he doesn’t want to feel. He’s so tired.
And he certainly refuses to look at Karl, yet he still feels his guilt fester, blooming in his chest. He thinks it might eat him alive.
He wipes away the tears in his eyes, leaning his head back against the obsidian walls. Another reminder that he has no escape, another reminder of his certain suffering. Tommy clenches his fists as he cries again, unable to stop himself from sobbing.
There’s nothing he can do but scream for mercy he knows will never come.
-
Tommy stares wordlessly at the lava again. He waits for the curtain to part. He knows it has to be soon, because it feels like it’s been forever since Dream’s visited. Or maybe it hasn’t, and Tommy’s just overexaggerating his sense of time.
But how can he not? Karl’s dead, and every second Dream isn’t here is another infinity Karl spends in limbo.
Tommy doesn’t want to think about it. He doesn’t want to know how long Karl’s been in his personal hell. He doesn’t want to know how long he’s been sitting here with his corpse. He doesn’t want to know how long he’s been contemplating if lava can permanently kill him.
He doesn’t want to know.
As he closes his eyes, he feels the heat shift, slowly drawing away. Tommy swallows thickly, steadying his breathing. It’s strange, how he waited in a strange mixture of apprehension and impatience for Dream to come back.
It hurts to know that the only person who can help him and Karl is the same person who locked them in here, who created the mess in the first place. Tommy can already feel his mind spinning out of control, threatening to implode on itself with contradictions.
Dream steps lightly off of the platform, entering the cell without much fanfare. Tommy doesn’t make a move to get up, continuing to stare off into space. He feels like he should have something to say, but finds that all words are firmly etched in his throat, unable to be pried free.
Dream sits down next to him, saying nothing. His silence speaks volumes, all while conveying nothing at all. It frustrates Tommy, but still he can’t say anything. It’s too hard, too much. So he holds his own silence, waiting for Dream to break the ice.
“Hello, Tommy.” He says at last. “How have you been?” His tone sends chills racing through Tommy’s spine. He’s too placid, too calm. It sends warning bells ringing throughout Tommy’s head, telling him to be afraid.
“How do you think?” He asks, stopping himself from adding an insult to the end of the sentence. Dream shrugs.
“I’m not you.” The masked man says simply. Tommy looks away, electing to ignore his question. He can feel Dream studying, his gaze scrutinizing. He resists the urge to curl in on himself. Instead, he forces himself to meet his gaze, lifting his chin.
“Bring Karl back.” He says sharply, flinching seconds later. He was too sharp, and now Dream’s going to hit him–
“Why?” Dream asks, tilting his head. Tommy resists the urge to breathe a sigh of relief, grateful that Dream skipped over his disrespect. He can’t show any emotion around the masked man, lest it be used against him. He’s already let his walls falter too much; he knows how attached he is to Karl and to Kinoko. Dream wasted no time exploiting that, and he continues to abuse the knowledge.
“Because you– you can’t just leave him there.” Tommy says, stuttering slightly. “You need him, right? So bring him back.” Dream hums, grinning slightly.
“I do need him.” Dream says, his words stunted. It scares Tommy, making him even more uneasy than he already is. He waits for Dream to finish his thought; instead, he’s quiet, not even casting a glance at Karl’s body.
“And?” Tommy spits out, unable to quell his temper. “What are you waiting for?” Dream gives him a thin smile.
“I just don’t know if he’s ready to come back.” The masked man says softly. Tommy’s fingers curl in on themselves, digging crescents into his palm.
“What?” He asks, confusion leaking into his tone. Deep down, he knows what Dream means. But he can’t let that thought rise to the surface of his mind, because all it will do is bring back exile.
“I can’t work with him if he continues to defy me.” Dream says. “You understand that, don’t you?”
No, no I don’t, I don’t understand you, I don’t understand what you do or why you do it, I don’t–
“Yes.” Tommy grits out. “I do.” Dream hums softly, reaching over and ruffling his hair. Tommy stiffens at the touch, pulling away quickly. It always turns into the masked man tightening his grip and telling him what a bad person he is and how deserves what’s happening–
“Then you know why I think it’s best to wait a bit longer.” He says softly, his voice honeyed with fake sympathy. Tommy starts, panic filling his senses. No, he can’t do that, he can’t. He shakes his head, clearing it.
“It’s been long enough.” Tommy retorts. “You can’t leave him there.”
“I can.” Dream replies, his tone never wavering. “And I will.” Tommy wrings his hands together. He knows that the only way to fix this is to back off, to humble himself. As much as he wants to argue, to fight, he knows it’ll only make things worse.
“Dream, please.” Tommy whispers, bowing his head in defeat. “Bring Karl back, I promise it’ll– it’ll–I’ll–” Dream lets him fumble over his words, the smug aura enough to shake Tommy to his core. The masked man knows he has him cornered, unable to fight and unable to do anything except beg.
“Do you think he’s learned his lesson?” Dream asks simply. Tommy looks up at him, unsure of how to answer. He bites his lip, nearly all the way through. He doesn’t know. Karl’s strong, strong enough to time travel and still somewhat function, but he doesn’t know how dying dying will affect him.
But Tommy can’t let him stay in limbo any longer, so all he can do is give Dream the answer he wants.
“Yes.” He whispers huskily. “Please, please just bring him back.” Dream ponders his words, tilting his head back and forth. Tommy waits with baited breath, subconsciously willing the attachment to fade. It’s a weakness, a weakness Dream is all too happy to pick apart and use to his own advantage.
“Alright.” Dream says with a heavy sigh. “I suppose I do need him.” He smiles at Tommy, his grin almost affectionate. Tommy breathes a small huff of bitter relief. Dream places a gentle hand on his shoulder, squeezing it.
The action is meant to be Dream’s strange way of comforting him, yet it just serves to fill him with anger.
All Tommy can think of is exile, and how Dream is already playing with him again. Tommy shrugs his hand off, glaring at him. He can’t afford to be incredibly defiant, but every little action boosts his morale.
The little victories are the only ones that really count anymore.
“Why don’t you sit down.” Dream says, phrasing it as a command over a request. Tommy nods numbly, his small spark of anger spurting and dying once more. He moves to the fringes of the cell, sliding to the floor. He hugs his knees to his chest as Dream produces the revival book, inscribed letters glowing as he flips it open.
“I do love bending nature to my will,” Dream murmurs, sending another chill through Tommy’s core.
-
He wakes up with a short inhale, not sure if this is real.
He doesn’t feel cold marble tiles beneath his fingers, rather lukewarm obsidian.
He doesn’t see a crumbling white palace, rather a black ceiling with a horrible purple hue.
He isn’t alone, rather feels someone clutching his hand and begging him to wake up.
Karl sits up sharply, gasping for air. He is acutely aware of dried blood on his temple, matting his hair and staining it darker than normal. His arms are still shaking as he struggles to fight through the delirium, trying to regain control of his surroundings.
He was dead.
Karl feels someone wrapping their arms around him, hears a choked sob and rushed, skewed words. He looks down and sees Tommy hugging him, sobbing and he presses his face into his chest.
Oh, prime. He died, and left Tommy alone with Dream. Karl hugs him back, biting back his own tears. He was dead. Dream killed him.
The marble palace is forever imprinted in his mind, cracked and shattered, permanently crumbling to dust around him. No escape, no hope, nothing but disaster and ruination everywhere.
And yet, Karl thinks that his current situation isn’t a major improvement.
The crying obsidian floor, lava encasing the cell, none of it is better. Karl isn’t sure if he prefers here or limbo. It’s not a question he ever thought would be raised. He knew he would die someday; everyone does. But to lose all his lives in such quick succession is terrifying. Was , because all he has is a revival, the grayed hearts on his wrists replaced with a single golden mark.
Unnatural. He should not be here, he should be dead.
Tommy still clings to him, quiet, broken sobs emitting from his shaking body. Karl is at a loss for words, unable to verbalize what’s going through his head. He shuts his eyes, shaking his head. This can’t be real.
But it is, and Karl is powerless to change his current situation. He can’t change his fate, he can’t do anything to save Tommy or himself from–.
“Welcome back.” Dream’s voice penetrates his thoughts, causing him to start. Karl turns in time to see Dream standing over him, already reaching out and yanking him back. Tommy spits a curse as Dream throws Karl down, standing between the two. Karl finds that he has no energy to fight, even though his instincts scream at him to get up and face him.
But instead, he stays kneeling on the cell floor, ignoring the blood stain just a few feet behind him. Dream watches him closely, as if waiting for him to say something. Karl desperately wants to remain silent, but knows it’ll only inflame the situation.
“You killed me.” Karl sputters, dried blood clingy to the corner of his mouth as he speaks. He hates the feeling, and knows that he must look like a disaster.
And the white streak. He knows he must have one now. An imperfection that will never go away, a reminder of what he suffered. How he defied natural law and returned from a gate that should have remained closed. But Dream ripped that gate open and forced him to come back. He forced him to another hell, one that Karl is just as unable to escape as death.
“Yes, and you still have the nerve to talk back.” Dream grumbles back. “Impressive.” Karl glowers at him, practically bristling.
“My answer will not change, not now, not ever.” Karl snaps. Tommy flinches behind the masked man, fear flickering in his eyes as Dream’s demeanor darkens.
But Karl doesn’t stop. His anger, his hurt, his fear , keeps spilling from him.
“You can kill me a hundred times.” Karl says, flashing Dream a blood flecked smile. “You can torture me and starve me and do whatever you want, but I will not time travel for you. The past is in the past for a reason, and it is staying there.”
Dream says nothing, his expression unreadable beneath his mask. Karl braces himself for another death, to go back to limbo. Back to the Inbetween.
But Dream gives him a smile, sinister as ever. He simply shrugs at his words, unaffected by his declaration. Karl keeps his gaze trained on the other man, tracking every move. His pulse stutters as Dream steps closer.
“Fine.” He says, kneeling down until he’s at eye level with Karl. “I don’t need to kill you. I don’t want to kill you. But there’s someone here who I will enjoy ripping the life out of every single day.” Karl’s blood freezes, dawning horror washing over him.
“Don’t you dare.” He practically hisses out, struggling to his feet. Dream stands up easily, smirking.
“What are you going to do to stop me?” He asks, laughing. “You’re trapped here. There’s no escape. Not until you grant my one request.”
“Leave him alone.” Karl pleads, unable to keep the desperation out of his voice. “I can’t time travel for you, but please leave Tommy alone, it’s not his fault—“
“Listen closely.” Dream cuts him off, voice dark. “You are not in a position to bargain.”
Karl stares up at him, unable to fully process what he’s saying. Dream just smirks at him, before rising to his feet and walking over to the other inhabitant of the cell.
Tommy had heard the entire conversation, and is now backing away from Dream, his unease palpable. He glares at the masked man as he approaches, although his gaze betrays his fear.
Karl forces himself to stand. His head still hurts from the revival and he knows he’s weak from being dead, but he can’t let Dream hurt Tommy. Especially because it’s his fault.
So Karl lunges for Dream, digging his nails into his arm and yanking him backward. The masked man is shocked enough to lose his pace, stumbling back. Karl musters as much strength as he can and punches him in the jaw.
Or attempts to. Dream recovers quickly from the shock, ducking out of the way. He starts to walk toward Tommy again, yet Karl refuses to yield. He grits his teeth and leaps in front of him, ramming Dream with his shoulder.
“For Prime’s sake, just stop it.” Dream huffs, crossing his arms. “You can’t beat me in a fight, so just sit down and be patient. I’ll come talk to you again after I deal with Tommy.” Karl doesn’t dignify his quip with a response. Instead, he tries to stand as stoutly as he can.
It’s very reminiscent of what got them in this mess in the first place. But Karl is okay with dying again, if it means Tommy lives.
Dream has other plans though. He sighs, rolls his shoulders, and steps forward menacingly, just like a hunting wolf.
Dream shoves Karl roughly out of the way, knocking him roughly to the ground again. For good measure, the masked man kicks him once in the ribs, sending pain racing through his body. Karl gasps, clawing at the ground as he tries to fight off the agony. Tommy, he has to save Tommy.
“Stay down.” Dream says sternly, as if speaking to a misbehaving dog. “I would hate to have to hurt you even more, traveler.” Karl freezes at his words, his pain addled mind struggling to comprehend what he just said. He blinks warily up at Dream, who grins and turns to Tommy.
Tommy, who’s pressed up against the wall, pure terror reflected in his eyes. Dream stalks closer, his grin wolffish. Karl tries to stand, desperate to protect Tommy, his *brother.* He stumbles as he rises, ribs aching with fire as he falls back to his knees.
Through blurry vision, he can see Dream grab Tommy’s head, hear muted screaming. Maybe he’s screaming, Karl can’t tell. It’s all too loud, all too much.
But he knows he screams when Dream slams Tommy’s head against the wall, again and again, until he is well and truly dead.
Dream barely blinks, not batting an eye at the blood soaking his palms. Karl thinks he might throw up, a sudden wave of nausea washing over him.
He knew Dream was horrible, a terrible person to be avoided at all costs. He knew Dream had abused Tommy before, he knew he was responsible for his death.
But this is a jarring sight, seeing Dream stand over Tommy’s body, blood leaking from the teen’s head and staining the purple fringed obsidian an ugly pink. Karl’s fingers curl into the floor as his vision swims, breath catching.
This is a nightmare. This has to be a nightmare. He’ll wake up tomorrow in Sapnap’s arms, safe in Kinoko.
Dream stalks closer, circling like a shark. Karl forced himself to his knees, trying in vain to stand. He glares at Dream, tears burning at the edge of his eyes.
“You monster .” He spits, his voice cracking. A sob escapes his throat, hand clamping over his mouth as the weight of the situation sinks in. Dream murdered Tommy.
Dream kneels down next to him, leaning back against the cell’s wall. Karl scoots as far away from him as he can, bristling. The masked man grins at him, reaching out and placing one bloody hand on his shoulder.
“You’ll be just fine.” He assures, his grip tightening. Karl flinches, but refuses to break his stare. “The cell will be nice and quiet now. Maybe you can even reflect on your actions!”
“What actions ?” Karl can’t help but rise to the obvious bait, his anger surging like a tidal wave. He can’t help but be furious, be hurt. Dream just killed Tommy. All while Karl was helpless to stop it, rendered useless by circumstance.
“If you had just agreed to time travel for me, none of this would have happened.” Dream says, his voice soothing. “And now, Tommy will have to stay in limbo for a month or so. Whenever I decide to show up and ask if you’ll travel again. I hope you’re happy.”
Karl can’t scarcely take the words anymore, cutting like a knife under his skin. He wrenches his shoulder free, ignoring the fresh blood stain on his jacket. It will stain, discoloring his hoodie for the foreseeable future.
Karl manages to stand, stumbling over to his fallen friend. He can feel the tears finally spilling over, yet he feels so numb at the same token. He slides back to the ground, knees buckling.
Tommy looks the same as he did in life, save for his head twisted at an awkward angle with red liquid seeping from an all too big gash on his forehead.
It breaks his heart.
Karl jerks his chin up, seeing Dream still seated a few feet away still. Karl despises how calm he is; there is no remorse clouding his demeanor, not a single ounce of regret for his murderous deed present.
A monster, is all Karl can think. The worst thing is that he knows Dream used to be a good person. He used to be Sapnap’s best friend.
Karl is certain that Dream’s first fatality was who he used to be. He isn’t sure what made him change, but all Karl knows is that the old Dream is dead, and unlike him or Tommy, can never be revived.
So they’re left with this shell, a beast who will not hesitate to hurt and murder and destroy.
Karl doesn’t just cry for Tommy; he cries for the man who was lost.
“The funny thing about the revival book is I don’t really know how it works.” Dream says, his voice silky. Karl looks up from Tommy’s body, glaring at him.
“What is that supposed to mean?” He demands, clutching Tommy’s body. Guilt eats away at him; he could have stopped this, he should have stopped this. Even pretending to agree would have bought him more time.
Dream sits down next to him, flipping open the pages of the book with a smirk. “I’ve no idea how many times I can revive someone, did you know that?”
Karl pauses, his mind freezing completely.
“You’re lying.” He retorts, voice hoarse. “You— you—“
“I’m not.” Dream says evenly. He pats Karl on the shoulder, the same shoulder with the bloody handprint, all while giving him a brilliant smile. “I would hurry and change your mind, Karl! I have no idea when Tommy’s death will be his last.”
Karl stares up at him mutely, his throat tight. His tears finally cease as he looks up at him, anger burning a cold pit in his stomach.
“How do you sleep at night?” He asks, his voice feeling horribly broken. Dream shrugs, completely unfazed by his question.
“Maybe I don’t.” Dream says with a small sigh. He lashes out suddenly and grabs Karl’s chin, forcing his gaze up. “But I will make the future what I want it to be. And I do not care who I have to hurt in the process. Do you understand? ”
Karl can do nothing but nod once, resentment building in his chest. Dream releases him with a small grin.
“Good.” He stands up and brushes off his hoodie, ignoring the streaks of red left in the wake of his touch. “I’ll be back soon. I would recommend a change of mind.” Dream strides out without another word, lava dropping and concealing the cell in fire once more.
Karl stares mutely, his head swimming. Long after the lava cascaded over the bridge, long after orange had consumed his vision, long after the silence had returned in a deafening force.
Karl sits with Tommy’s body, and wonders how the hell this could’ve been prevented.
Maybe he should’ve bled out when he got stabbed the first time. Maybe he should’ve stayed in the Inbetween. Maybe he should have just given up trying to balance this double life.
Even if he’d been trapped in the Inbetween for eternity, at least nobody would be trying to get him to travel. At least Tommy would be alive.
Tommy, who will keep dying until Karl finally agrees to return to the Inbetween and kill the past and raise a new one from its ashes, until he agrees to give Dream the future he desires.
Which he can’t do. Not only would it destroy everything he’s worked so hard to help maintain, but he physically can’t. The Inbetween decides when he travels, not him. It selects the destinations, not him.
There’s no way he can help Tommy, not even if he wanted to.
“I can’t save him.” Karl says out loud, to no one in particular. He sits back, face buried in his hands. “I can’t save him.” His heart cracks at the words he speaks, the crushing weight already tearing him from the inside out.
Even if he could control his time traveling, he can’t do what Dream wants. He can’t doom the server to a lifetime of horror, not even for Tommy.
Tommy, who’s like his brother. Tommy, who’s already been through so much. Tommy, who’s paying for Karl’s sins.
It should be Karl who’s lying there, blood seeping from his head. Why couldn’t Dream just kill him? He’s the one who refuses to break the timeline.
It should be him who dies. Not Tommy. Him, because all of this is his fault.
Karl can’t save Tommy. And he will have to grapple with that fact when Tommy is revived again, only to be slaughtered once more.
Notes:
More death yayyyy /s
The end is drawing near my friends … but do not fear because Simmy and I already have two more collabs waiting in the wings. Stay tuned :)And this series isn’t over because we want to expand it as much as possible teehee
Stay safe out there!
- HRip That Tommy Ayeee!
This part was smth I was waiting for since brainstorming I'm so excited to get threats in the comments :D
I'd give actual coherent thoughts but I'm sleepy so ufbdbfbdbdbdb yeah!!
We're not sorry.
Still ain't rock bottom, I don't think.
- S
Chapter 23: Caught in the Lapse Again
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
“Time travel for me.”
The request had become familiar, ringing through his skull, haunting him even in his dreams. He closes his eyes and hears the question, haunting him like a ghost. Karl sighs, fingers digging crescents into his palms.
He faces Dream in the cell, standing with his chin tilted up. He refuses to yield. He cannot yield. There’s too much riding on his defiance, his constant refusal.
Notes:
I am letting you know right now the end notes have some triggering content discussed; if discussions of abuse trigger you, do not read the end notes!
That being said, chapter does have tws with repeated death and behavior that could be interpreted as SH. Stay safe! <33
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Time travel for me.”
The request had become familiar, ringing through his skull, haunting him even in his dreams. He closes his eyes and hears the question, haunting him like a ghost. Karl sighs, fingers digging crescents into his palms.
He faces Dream in the cell, standing with his chin tilted up. He refuses to yield. He cannot yield. There’s too much riding on his defiance, his constant refusal.
“Why should I do anything for you?” Karl asks, his tone clipped. Dream tilts his head, looking past him and over at the corpse Karl had been refusing to acknowledge. Tommy, who died for nothing. Again.
“Because I’ll bring Tommy back.” Dream says silkily. “I’ll prove it now.” He brushes past Karl, the revive book in hand. Karl wonders how he missed it when the masked man stepped into the cell. He steps back slowly, keeping his eyes firmly on Dream. He’s almost afraid to blink.
Dream flips open the book, humming to himself as he works. Karl watches him skim the pages, muttering under his breath as he sits next to Tommy. Faintly, he wonders if he’s vulnerable enough to be killed in the moment. If he’s in a trance, if using the book takes something away.
Karl shakes the theory off almost immediately. Even if it were the case, Karl doesn’t know how to use the book. He can’t bring Tommy back. And he doesn’t even know if he’s strong enough to kill Dream, anyway.
So he watches in silence, watching as the very laws of nature are defied.
Tommy wakes up slowly, the white streak in his hair noticeably wider than before. Karl wrings his hands together as he sits up, almost immediately pushing himself back from Dream. The masked man pays him no mind, but he doesn’t walk away from him either. He simply snaps the book shut and spreads his arms, grinning at Karl.
“I am a man of my word.” He says with a small laugh. “I just want one thing, you know? And I will fulfill my end of the deal.” Karl stares at him mutely, unsure of what to say. He can feel a hundred questions and a thousand doubts cloud his mind, all to form a cacophony of nothing.
He can’t time travel for Dream.
He can’t.
Tommy looks past the masked man, his eyes still glazed slightly. He sits back against the obsidian walls, face buried in his hands. Karl tears his gaze away, locking eyes with Dream. He smirks slightly; Karl can practically feel the question in the air, the upcoming words palpable.
“Time travel for me.” His tone is almost friendly, inviting him to do a simple, menial task. Not shatter the universe, not break everything Karl’s worked so hard to preserve. It’s laughable, how absurd his request is.
And yet, when he looks at Tommy’s shaking form, his resolve falters. It’s slight enough that he knows he can’t act on it, but he still feels regret. Loathing for Dream, and raw hurt for Tommy. Karl cannot save him.
If only it was just him at risk. If only Dream had kept killing him. If only he didn’t have to choose between the server and one life, a life that’s already fraught with suffering and grief and death. It’s a horrible trade, but Karl has to refuse.
Surely Dream will realize killing Tommy over and over again does nothing? Karl has to tell himself that, and has to believe it. It does little to ease his conscience, but what else can he do?
“I will not.” Karl says firmly. He doesn’t look as Dream snaps Tommy’s neck, keeping his gaze glued to the ground. He doesn’t pull his gaze up until the lava cascades back around the cell, leaving him trapped with his thoughts and blood that should be on his hands.
-
Four.
Four times.
Four deaths.
Four times Karl has watched as Dream murdered Tommy.
He thought that Dream would surely get bored by now. That he would find a new method to try and get Karl to give up. Not keep killing Tommy, Tommy who’s done nothing to him. Nothing that renders the hell he’s receiving.
But still, Dream has killed him four times in front of him. Karl thought he would be desensitized to his deaths, but nothing ever changes. He still feels the obligation to serve the timeline, to protect it at all costs, but it hurts to see Tommy’s crumpled form, blood stains on his shirt and eyes empty with death.
Four times now.
And gods know how many more.
All while Karl knows he cannot give Dream what he wants. He can only hope for something to change, for someone to help, for something.
He could laugh at his own helplessly naive hope.
-
“Time travel for me.” Dream says, snapping the revive book shut. Tommy’s eyes flutter open, but he stays silent this time. Giving Karl a chance to answer the same damned demand instead of fighting Dream and dying again.
Karl looks between Dream and Tommy; the monster and the victim. Dream’s nails are crested with dried blood, but he pays it no mind. Tommy’s white streak continues to grow, spreading from the roots across his entire head.
Karl thinks this is one of the ugliest sights he’s ever had to look at.
He glares at Dream, rising to his feet. He tries not to let his gaze drift to Tommy, who’s blearily blinking and mumbling incoherent words. It’s the same after every revival. Anger pools in his throat, bitter words rising up in his mind.
“You’re a monster, you know that?” Karl asks, every syllable dripping with resentment. Dream shrugs.
“And yet, people let me get away with it.” He says, stepping past Tommy’s crumpled form. “George and Sapnap followed me for quite some time. Punz still does. I may be a monster, but I have power.” Bastard.
“Sapnap is going to kill you for this.” Karl spits, unable to keep the words at bay, hate lacing his tone. Dream tilts his head.
“Why do you say that?” He asks, his voice practically a purr. “I’m doing him a favor.” Karl feels something twist in his chest, a sharp pain spasming under his skin.
“Shut the fuck up.” Karl snaps back. Dream’s grin widens, devilish in nature. He shrugs, the action so nonchalant in comparison to the shattering words he utters.
“You’re so unpredictable, Karl.” Dream coos, his tone almost fond. “With your time traveling and forgetting, it’s so funny! How do you think poor Sapnap feels having to deal with your burden?”
Karl has no response, mouth agape slightly.
The fear has always been nagging the back of his mind, pulling strings and threatening to unravel roads he did not want to travel. He knows his time traveling and subsequent trauma is burdening. But he’s never pondered the effects on Sapnap because he can’t.
“I’m his best friend.” Dream says, affection sounding so genuine it makes Karl want to cry. “I want what’s best for him, just like you. Maybe that’s getting you out of his life.” He shrinks away, studying his hands.
Is Dream right? Is he just a burden?
Yes, his traitorous mind whispers. Karl looks away, staring past Dream to the bubbling lava. He knows his time traveling is a detriment, that it causes more problems than it solves. He knows he has a problem with communication, he knows he’s self destructive, he knows.
He thinks Dream might be right. That he should stay away from Sapnap, from Kinoko. He only ever makes things worse. He remembers how stressed out Sapnap got when he found out about Karl’s time traveling; it was just something else for him to carry on his back, another inconvenience, another worry.
It’s better for Karl to disappear. Maybe he should reset the timeline and take whatever the aftermath was. He’s so tired of fighting, anyway.
Maybe messing up the timeline would help Sapnap, anyway. Dream wouldn’t let anything happen to him, after all. His life will probably be infinitely better if he does what Dream wants. Maybe he won't even know what happened, and he’ll just get to live a normal life without a time traveler to fuck it up.
And yet, selfishly, he still cannot bring himself to agree to try to time travel.
He doesn’t want to give up hope. He doesn’t want to give up on Sapnap coming to save him and promise him that he loves him and won’t let him get hurt like this again. He wants to cling to a brighter future, even as it slips through his fingers.
“Yeah.” Karl whispers at last. He draws himself up, spitting at Dream’s feet. “But fuck you. He loves me, and I love him. That’s enough.” The masked man says nothing at first; Karl can feel his gaze boring into him, as if he is picking apart his soul.
“You’re just hurting him more.” Dream snaps, shaking his head in disdain. “I’m honestly disappointed you can’t see it.” Karl flinches back at the words, blinking rapidly.
“Shut the fuck up. Stop trying to get in my head.” Karl hisses out, taking a few tentative steps back.
“This isn’t about me.” Dream says silkily. “This is about you and Sapnap. And the fact that you’re hurting him.” Karl can feel his stomach drop again; the conversation moves in a circle, yet the effect of his words never cease to hurt.
“You don’t know anything about this! About us!” Karl shouts, hysteria creeping into his voice. “Stop acting like you do, just stop talking.” Dream grins at him, devilish in nature.
“I know more than you think, Karl.” He says softly. “And you need to realize that all you do is hurt the people you love.” Karl finds he has no words left to say. He can’t even fight his argument, too much truth lying in his words. Dream steps closer.
“It’s okay, Karl.” He says, patting his shoulder. “You can make up for it. All you have to do is travel–”
“You’re a bitch.” Tommy snarls suddenly, eyes flashing with hate. Dream starts; just like Karl, he clearly hadn’t been expecting Tommy to have it in him to speak. But he does, and he stands on shaky feet and fixes Dream with a withering. “You don’t get to talk to Karl like that.”
Dream steps away from Karl, turning on Tommy. Karl remains paralyzed in place, like a deer caught in headlights. He knows he should do something to stop Dream, but he stands in numb silence. His words swirl in his head, wringing their way into his heart and making his chest feel as thought it was about to burst.
“But Tommy, he’s the reason you keep dying.” Dream asks, genuine curiosity lacing his voice. “Why do you want to help him?” Karl steps back, looking at his feet. Another truth . Tommy has no reason to defend him; if anything, he should be reveling in his suffering.
Instead, he bristles at Dream, anger clear in his demeanor.
“Because he’s my friend, dickhead.” Tommy snaps. “And he’s not the one bashing my head in.” Dream says nothing at first. After a moment that felt all too like an eternity, the masked man breathes a small sigh.
“Your loyalty is admirable.” He admits. Dream draws his sword, moving fast as lightning. He pulls Tommy to his blade, barely giving the kid any time to react. Karl watches in shock, struggling to process what just happened.
His body drops unceremoniously to the ground as Dream turns to face Karl again.
“But loyalty hurts, doesn’t it?” He croons. Dream gestures at Tommy’s body, blood flowing freely from his wound. “Look at that, Karl. He’s dead again, because of you.”
Karl says nothing, sitting back against the wall of the cell. He doesn’t register his knees buckling at first, yet he finds himself slumped on the ground. Dream practically glares at him from the other side of the cell, stepping toward the exit.
“It’s shameful you can’t just make the right decision.” He says flatly. “Continue being selfish. You’re good at that.”
The lava cascades behind him as he leaves. Karl still says nothing.
-
His head hurts.
Throbbing, pounding, aching pain. Karl shifts ever so slightly and excruciating agony shots through his temple and echoes through his skull. He wants to cry, but he knows tears will make it worse.
He tries to imagine himself back home. On bad days like these, Karl would stay firmly tucked under the covers of his bed. The shades were pulled down and no light would filter in, saving him from the stimulation the sun brought. Sapnap would hold him and promise it would be fine. He could sleep it off comfortably, somehow content with his situation. Even though his head would hurt like hell, it was okay because he felt safe .
But now he’s alone, harsh light from the lava piercing through his closed eyes and the only warmth being from the river of fire beside him.
Karl flinches as another ache resounds through his brain, twisting painfully. He starts, hands flying to the left side of his face. He clutches his head, cradling his eye as the pain crescendos. He curls further in on himself, gasping for breath.
Spots dance across his vision as he risks opening his eyes. Karl regrets it instantly, fire exploding through his skull. He digs his nails into the ground, scratching uselessly against the obsidian floors.
He can barely hear himself think, the ringing in his ears louder than thunder. He despises the migraine headaches with every fiber in his being. Karl knows they’re an effect from his travels; maybe they should’ve been a red flag a long time ago.
But he ignored the warning signs, and now he’s in prison.
Dream hasn’t visited today. Or maybe he has, and Karl’s pain was too great for him to notice him outside his own suffering. He can’t decide if he counts it as a mercy or not. At least it would be a small distraction from the agony in his skull.
Karl never wanted to be in Kinoko more than now. He’s never been so desolate than he has in this moment, with everything hurting and lonely. He wants Sapnap, he wants home.
It’s only a matter of time before he passes out. The migraines always take him out, completely incapacitating him for the day. The after effects will linger, sharp movements hurting his temples for the next day or so.
Out of the corner of his clouded vision, Karl can see Tommy. Tommy, who’s completely still, blood staining his shirt. Tommy, whose eyes are glazed and open. Tommy, who is dead.
It makes Karl’s pain seem so trivial. Perhaps this migraine is punishment for everything he’s let happen to Tommy. Because no matter how much this hurts, Karl knows dying is worse.
So he endures the pain, waiting for it to finally send him into unconsciousness.
-
“Time travel for me.” Dream asks, sword to Tommy’s throat. Karl stands in front of him this time, hands balled into fists. He doesn’t say anything at first, as if deep in thought. He hates how he even considers doing what Dream asks of him. He hates that he thinks it’s a viable option to save Tommy’s life and his sanity.
But he can’t.
So he does the next best thing by trying to punch Dream in the face.
It’s a petty, useless move. But Karl’s going to refuse his request and Tommy’s going to die anyway. Trying to attack Dream does nothing. It’s a sorry attempt to ease his mind, an attempt to claim that he did something to save Tommy.
(He knows if he says yes, things will get better. He can’t admit it. He can’t acknowledge that it might be true).
Dream dodges his attack easily, sword raised and parrying off Karl’s fist. He barely registers the biting pain at first, not until he looks down to see his right hand covered in blood. Red rivers dripping down from fresh cuts to his fingers, hitting the floor soundlessly.
Dream wastes no time turning around and tearing his sword across Tommy’s throat. He had no warning, no time to prepare. His eyes widen briefly before he falls to the ground. Karl’s breath catches at the sight. He hadn’t expected it either, how sudden and brutal it was.
“What a shame.” Dream tsks as he sheathes his sword. “How selfish.” He walks past Karl, leaving him to his thoughts and the body before him. The smell of blood is sharp, piercing the air and making his head spin.
Karl blinks himself out of his stupor, clutching his wounded hand until the blood flow lessens. His breathing is shaky, yet he cannot discern why. The answer nags in the back of his mind, a half formed truth that refuses to reveal itself.
He paces the cell, trying to think. The words are too loud, too much. They make no sense, his head too muddled with mute pain and too many words. Karl wracks his mind, frustration welling up until he finally stops and looks at Tommy’s body.
The blood pool seeps into the crying obsidian, turning the purple cracks closer to magenta. Tommy’s eyes are wide open, the last look of fear frozen in his expression. His hair is almost completely white, spread around his head like a broken halo. It might be the worse death Karl’s watched so far, the aftermath twisting like a knife in his chest
It’s a slow, dawning realization.
It doesn’t hit him like lightning, rather it creeps up on him like a snake wrapping around its prey. It constricts his lungs and makes it so hard to breathe. Karl feels tears pricking the corners of his eyes as he falls to his knees, slumped next to the body of Tommy.
It’s a familiar sight, a pattern that’s been repeated over and over, like a familiar cadence. Karl can count on this morbid routine. Tommy lives and Tommy dies.
Every day, until Karl agrees to time travel for Dream.
Which Karl cannot do, because he can’t control his ability. Even if he could, he knows he doesn’t have the strength to do what must be done. He can’t let Dream win, not after everything.
Which leads him to his terrifying realization, the one that stops his heart in his chest and brings forth broken sobs.
Karl cannot save Tommy.
All he can do is cry and pray for mercy that he knows will not come.
-
It’s getting harder to wake up.
Karl knows exactly what he’ll see; an obsidian ceiling lit up by a river of fire. Iron in the air, the atmosphere rotted with death. He’ll sit up eventually and see Tommy’s unmoving body in the corner, exactly where it had been for the last eternity.
He’s so tired of this.
Karl glances at the lava, wondering if throwing himself in it would hurt less than whatever Dream has planned.
He knows it’ll do nothing to stop him; he’ll just use the book, and he’ll be back to square one. His thoughts must have circled the idea hundreds of times and he’s sure he’ll come back to it again.
Karl sighs, slumping against the wall. He has almost no fight left; whatever he had is spent, drained away from him bit by bit. Every slaughter was another piece of his will to defy gone. If he is being honest, he didn’t think it would work.
But Dream knew it would, and he must know how close Karl is to buckling under the grief. He can’t keep watching Dream murder a kid who has so much life ahead of him. He can’t keep watching Dream snuff out the already dying spark of someone who should have so much to live for. He can’t keep telling himself this timeline is better than whatever he’s being asked to create is because he doesn’t think it’s true anymore.
He can’t do this for much longer.
But he must.
But he can’t.
-
“Time travel for me.” Dream holds Tommy by his throat, reviving him only to start choking the life out of him immediately. Karl looks on with dull, jaded eyes.
“I can’t.” He says. Dream shrugs, his grip tightening on Tommy’s neck. Tommy doesn’t even scream or cry or beg for mercy. He hangs limply in the monster’s grip. Karl wants to look away, but finds that he’s paralyzed in place, exhaustion and grief rendering him immobile.
Tommy dies slowly that day, the light seeping out of him like a sunset.
Dream says nothing as he leaves, not even chiding him for how selfish he is.
Karl can’t even bring himself to cry, no matter how heavy his grief weighs on his chest.
-
Fifteen.
Karl scrapes the number on the side of the bookshelf, digging his nails into the wood. He scratches back and forth, making sure the tally is inscribed deeply into the cabinet. It sits next to fourteen identical marks, all documenting one thing.
How many times he’s watched Tommy die.
Karl sits back, dull pain coursing through his fingers. He’s sure his nails are broken again and his fingers are full of splinters. Maybe he’s even bleeding.
Karl doesn’t care. It’s a small price to pay for all the hurt that he’s causing Tommy.
Besides, his hands don’t look as bad as his arms, though.
He’s picked up the habit of scratching his arms. His hoodie has been torn to shreds, exposing his skin to the outside, littered with scars from traveling and explosions. And recently, rashed skin from his own anxious habit, scratching away at his wrists.
Karl doesn’t exactly know why he started doing it. But he finds himself doing it when he’s alone with his thoughts and Tommy’s body. Scratching away, because he has nothing better to do.
He’s not broken skin, not yet. A small mercy, he supposes. But he does leave his skin discolored and red, raw and angry. He tugs the remains of his jacket over his wrists, sighing as he curls in on himself.
Fifteen deaths, and still Karl cannot bring himself to make a change.
-
“Time travel for me.” Dream says, standing over him. Karl says nothing at first, staring numbly at Tommy’s corpse. His hair had gone snow white, the very life leeched out of the once sunny hair. Karl can hardly stand to look at the kid, his limp body a stark reminder of what he’s done.
What he could have been able to prevent.
Karl looks up at Dream. He remembers when he used to be able to stand and face him, spit at his feet and curse him for all the things he’s done. But now the fight has been drained away from him, the slow revelation ripping him apart.
Everything that’s happened is his fault. Karl’s time traveling has caused so much hurt and pain and suffering. It extended beyond him much quicker than he ever could’ve imagined. He was okay taking whatever pain came with his actions; after all, he had just been hurting himself.
But now, it’s touched everything he ever valued. His time traveling destroyed his home, his relationships, his friends, and is slowly eating away at whatever will to live he had left.
Karl doesn’t answer Dream right away, words caught stubbornly in his throat. He doesn’t look away though, his gaze fully etched on the masked man. He imagines it’s dull and empty; he’s been broken beyond repair at this point.
And Dream clearly knows it, because he smiles at him with bitter, bitter triumph. He doesn’t kneel down next to him nor does he continue to berate him with questions. Instead, he simply stands over him with twin silence, waiting for Karl to break it.
Karl doesn’t know when it got hard to talk. Maybe the habit came from the hours spent alone with nothing but a corpse and lava. Maybe it came from the fact that silence would keep the monster from hurting him, even for a little bit. Or maybe it’s because Karl knows he can’t speak, because his turmoil seems to do nothing but cause problems.
If Karl had said nothing about the time traveling, none of this would have happened. He would be the only one who knew, right? He could’ve taken the pain and ostracizing that came with it. He could’ve kept everyone safe if he had just stayed quiet.
The Inbetween must be punishing him. There’s no other explanation, no other logic that explains why everything is happening.
Dream still says nothing, not even as the dragging seconds turn into minutes of thinly stretched quiet. Karl shudders, forcing his throat to open so he can say something.
“I can’t control it.” He says miserably. Dream shrugs, looking completely unbothered by the frequent confession.
“I have a… friend who can help.” He replies all too cheerfully. Karl winces, any buried internal hope that Dream wouldn’t have a loophole fading. He buries his head in his hands.
The silence resumes as if it never ended. Dream’s patience surprises Karl. Maybe he’s extending such leniency because he knows Karl’s done fighting, that he’s ready to roll over and give up.
Karl can’t keep hurting people. If it was just him in this godforsaken cell, he wouldn’t give up.
But seeing Tommy’s still form every day hurt more than he could ever admit.
He shuts his eyes, emotion welling in his throat. He nods slowly, unfolding himself and looking up at Dream. He continues to nod, his whole body rocking with shaking as he speaks words he had fought so long to never say, to not give in to his demands–
“Okay.” He says hollowly. “Just leave Tommy alone.”
Dream smiles.
-
“What did you do?” Tommy asks, his voice husky and rattling. Karl blinks at him, sitting back. Dream had revived him and left, promising that he would be back the next day. The next day, where Karl would fuck up the past and do irreversible, permenant, scarring damage.
“I don’t know.” He confesses softly. “But at least the hurt will be gone.”
Tommy doesn’t argue, instead resting his head against the back wall. He stays pressed against Karl’s side, grief emblazoned across his face.
“He’ll be back in a day or so,” Tommy murmurs. “Won’t he?” Karl nods, voice lost to him. “And you… he…?”
The question wavers in the air, broken only by the all too familiar bubbling lava. Karl curls his knees to his chest.
“He says he has a way.” Karl says faintly, his voice sounding faraway. “And I can’t fight anymore.”
Tommy says nothing, save for the tears trickling down his face.
Notes:
Thank you guys for reading this chapter and please stay safe <33
- H
H slayed so hard writing this they are the best at using experiences to traumatize the readers!! Give her love in the comments/threat
- S
Chapter 24: I Can’t Save Us (My Atlantis)
Summary:
Wilbur stands next to Tubbo, communicator laying limply next to his hand. The Arctic air is cold, but the chill is welcome. He needs to clear his head.
Especially after seeing yet another death message.
It makes his stomach hurt. It makes him want to scream. It makes him want to rip Dream apart with his bare hands. It makes him want to break down in apologies.
But instead, he stands and he waits.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Niki, typically, tried to keep to herself. Ever since she renounced L’manburg and aligned with the Syndicate, she only kept a select group of people close to her.
Some people called it a traumatic response. She called it keeping herself from getting hurt again.
So when about four new faces showed up at the doorstep, Niki was a little skittish. Especially when the faces weren’t exactly new, and she had an unfortunate history with most of the people.
It took all of Niki’s self restraint not to slap Wilbur Soot across his smug, smug face.
She takes a deep breath, trying to think about all the other people sitting around the table. She tears her gaze off of Wilbur, ignoring his half-hearted greeting. Niki dips her head to Sapnap; she remembers him from the original L’manburg war. She respects him, at least far more than Wilbur. Same with George; to be honest, the assemblance of people is bizarre. She never expected to see George and Sapnap sitting in the same vicinity of Wilbur without attacking him.
Maybe it frustrates her slightly to see Wilbur sitting so calmly.
Niki waves to Tubbo and Ranboo, giving the two a half smile. She can’t help but feel uneasy with the shocking amount of people sitting in the living room of the Syndicate. She continues to ignore Wilbur, fearing it will cause her to snap completely. So instead, she turns to the person who let the bastard in the base.
“Techno.” She asks, her voice pointed. “Can I speak to you for a minute?” The piglin blinks at her, before shrugging and nodding. Niki leads him outside, throwing the door open. She still refuses to look at Wilbur, and applauds her self restraint at not giving him a rude gesture. She feels it would be within her rights to, seeing as all the shit he’s caused.
“You doing alright?” Techno asks as soon as he shuts the door. Niki fixes him with a withering stare.
“Why is he here?” She demands, keeping her voice clipped. Techno glances back at the house, confusion crossing his features.
“You’ll have to be more specific.” He says cautiously. Niki rolls her eyes. Is he dense?
“The one who blew up a country.” She deadpans. “And ruined my life.” Techno grimaces, shuffling nervously. He leans against the wooden beams, sighing.
“Have you checked your communicator lately?” He asks softly. Niki blinks at him, eyes narrowed. Slowly, she pulls out the device and clicks it open.
And her heart stops.
There are too many death notifications to count– and far too many to be natural. Especially when she sees the name of the victim. Especially when she knows that he’s already died thrice.
Niki takes a moment to process the sheer amount of messages, of the death laden in front of her. She closes her eyes and breathes, steadying herself. I’ve seen worse, she tells herself. She reminds herself of the war-torn lands and ravaged lives after each war and tries to tell herself it could be worse even though she knows it’s a lie.
“What’s going on?” She asks, sliding the communicator back into her pocket. “Why is– what’s happening to Tommy?” Logically, there’s no way Dream should be able to kill him this many times this easily. She knows he killed Tommy permanently before– and she’s heard rumors of what his exile entailed. Niki isn’t sure of the validity of said rumors, but she knows of them.
“Have you heard of Kinoko?” Techno asks her. Niki nods. It was built on top of her old home, how could she not know about it? Techno breathes a slight sigh of relief. “Good, that makes explaining all this easier.”
“Talk faster, please.” Niki says, trying to keep the irritation from coloring her voice. She doesn’t mean to get snappy, but she just wants to know why Wilbur is sitting at the Syndicate table.
“Dream attacked it and took Tommy and one other member.” Niki narrows her eyes, glancing back at the house. If everyone there is from Kinoko, then there’s only one missing person she knows for sure is from the kingdom.
“Karl?” She asks, tilting her head. “What does he want with him?” Actually, the question is what he wants with Tommy and Karl. Niki doesn’t know what purpose they could possibly serve to Dream. Techno, clearly thinking the same thing, shrugs.
“Dunno. Sapnap might know.” He says simply. Niki crosses her arms, fighting back a shudder as the cold starts to pierce her skin.
“Alright. That still doesn’t answer the question of what they’re doing here.” She says evenly. She especially doesn’t understand why Wilbur is here. As far as she knows, Tommy has no love for him. And Wilbur only ever uses people, so he shouldn’t care for him.
“They’ve asked for our help breaking into Pandora.” Niki stiffens at the thought. Prime, she thinks lightly. The Syndicate is completely anti-government, but breaking into prison is a whole new level. Pandora was built to be unbreakable– it’s been claimed near impossible to get in or out.
But Techno did it and so did Dream.
“I see.” Niki says, pursing her lips. “Does he have to be involved?” She would rather, in truth, keep Wilbur as far away as possible. He’s done nothing but hurt, and she doesn’t trust him in the slightest to help with this mission. Techno nods.
“Yep.” He affirms. “Just… I know you don’t like him, but can you not kill him for a few days? Just to get Tommy and Karl out of Pandora?” Niki exhales sharply, but doesn’t fight his request. She supposes she can stand to be around him for a bit, if not for her sake, but for the betterment of others.
“Fine.” She says through gritted teeth. “But if he steps out of line once, I am going to make him regret it.” Techno puts his hands up, facing the sky.
“I mean, if he does something stupid, I’ll kill him.” The piglin says, flashing her a quick smile. “Can we go back inside please? It’s freezing.” Niki sighs, but returns the tense smile. The entire arrangement feels off to her. She can’t shake the feeling of unease. It’s born from Wilbur, of course, but she doesn’t like any of this.
Niki doesn’t understand why Dream decided to go on a kidnapping spree anyway. He had to have known that people were eventually going to come attack him. Maybe he’s counting on it.
Or maybe she’s overthinking it and Dream is just insane. Which is definitely a possibility, considering the fact that he was locked in prison for over a year.
There’s also the third possibility of the reward outweighing the risk. Niki personally thinks that if the risk involves kidnapping or murder, then the reward cannot be great enough to deal with the consequences that inevitably follow. And Dream taking both Tommy and Karl perplexes her. Tommy and Dream have bad blood, but Karl ?
Niki has no idea. Which means there’s something deeper at play going on.
She’s never liked jumping into things without all the information. Niki may not be the best at planning, but she does make a point of knowing as many facts as she can before any task, especially breaking into prison.
Getting some sort of read on why Dream took Karl is important, in her eyes. It might help show how hard Dream will fight to hold on to him.
Niki opens the door, striding back inside. She glances at each person– still making an obvious effort to avoid Wilbur– before her gaze finally rests on Sapnap.
“You’re next.” She says, pointing at the demon. “Outside. Now.” The demon blinks, looking mildly surprised. He stands up slowly, brushing past her and stepping out into the snow. Niki levels her gaze, before sighing and pressing two fingers to the bridge of her nose. She can already feel the headache.
She is going to figure out what’s going on because someone clearly has to.
-
Sapnap can definitely admit when people scare him.
It’s usually because he isn’t easily intimidated, but when someone starts to give him the death stare, sometimes he does get a little nervous. Especially when that someone could probably kill him.
He’s known Niki since the revolution. He knows she wouldn’t hesitate to murder him. And he also knows how close she is to snapping with Wilbur. Sapnap flashes her a nervous smile, trying to hide the way his tail twitches in anxiety.
He can admit how high strung he’s been. It’s hard not to be when his home was destroyed and his fiance was taken– no, kidnapped and killed . Sapnap briefly shuts his eyes, shuddering at the realization. It weighs heavy on his chest, every morning when he wakes up alone. He thinks he’s still dreaming sometimes and then realizes that, no, this is his life.
Sapnap barely notices the biting cold, which is funny since he’s Netherborn. He should despise the snow, yet he finds that it clears his head. It helps him think. His head was spinning in the cabin; maybe from the influx of information or maybe from all the dismayed looks and the near failure to recruit Technoblade and Philza.
He can breathe a little easier knowing that the most feared warriors on the server will be fighting with them. Not like Doomsday. Not like half the other times.
“So.” Niki shuts the door softly as she steps out. Her eyes are sharp, calculating, and piercing. Sapnap flinches slightly, coughing into his hand. She leans against the railing across from him, arms crossed.
“Hi.” He says awkwardly. “It’s been a while.” Niki nods.
“I’m not here to discuss any of that.” She says with a wave of her hand. Sapnap exhales a breath he didn’t even realize he’d been holding. He finds more and more that he hates discussing what happened during the revolution; maybe it’s the fact that he was naive enough to fight with Dream or the amount of death he called. Either way, it wasn’t necessarily a good time for him.
“Okay.” Sapnap says, shaking himself out of the past. “What’s up, then?” Niki ponders for a moment, bouncing her head back and forth. He waits with baited breath, tapping his foot impatiently against the wood planks.
“Alright. I’m trying to get a sense of how difficult this rescue is going to be.” Niki starts finally, pushing herself off the railing. She begins to pace the deck, each step deliberate. “Dream has some sort of vendetta against Tommy, right?”
“It goes deeper than that.” Sapnap says, briefly wondering if he should mention exile. That’s certainly the ulterior motive behind Dream’s actions. He wanted that power again, that inditimation against someone he’s already shattered. Sapnap shakes his head before he can. No, that is not his secret to share. Tommy will reveal it when he’s ready.
“I figured.” Niki says with a tight nod. An acknowledgement and a promise not to press the matter any further. “But why did he take Karl? As far as I knew, those two were neutral. That’s what he said a while ago, anyway.”
“Okay.” Sapnap says slowly, pressing his hands together. Fucking hell, damnit, what is he supposed to say? He could lie, but part of him knows it won’t end well. Dream is going to hold on to Karl because like Niki said, he wants power. Time travel is power. Quite possibly the most powerful thing on this Primeforsaken server. Whatever lie Sapnap creates will not be adequate to warn of how hard Dream will fight to keep what he’s stolen.
But like with exile, is it for Sapnap to tell?
Time traveling is Karl’s secret. He knows about it, but it’s not his. He looks up at Niki, scrutinizing her. He doesn’t think that she’d use the knowledge maliciously; hell, she might not even care outside of how difficult it makes the rescue. Sapnap risks a glance back over at the cabin, wringing his hands together.
Guiltily, it’s Phil and Techno he’s worried about.
He doesn’t think they’d try and use Karl like Dream is. But the two of them still represent something dangerous; something that Kinoko is trying to get away from. Sapnap looks away from the cabin, trying not to let the memories of Doomsday cloud his mind. He faces Niki again, shaking his head.
“I can’t tell you that, either.” He says quietly. “I’m sorry.” Niki doesn’t answer right away, yet never breaks her pacing.
“Just tell me if you think we’ll have to kill Dream to get Karl and Tommy out.” She says pointedly. Sapnap nods immediately.
“He won’t let them go without a fight. A big one.” Niki nods, looking unsatisfied. Sapnap feels bad, but he also knows he can’t tell her about Karl’s time traveling abilities. It would only make things messier.
“Can you at least tell me about the prison? You and Sam were friends, right?” Sapnap manages to nod. His mind feels crowded again, cluttered with mounds of information to sift through. He can scarcely tell what goes with what. It all seems the same, all crossroads leading to the same place.
Karl in prison. Tommy in prison. Both of them dead.
No, no, no, don’t go down there, no you can’t do that.
“Right.” He says, straightening up. “I’m not sure what you do and don’t know, so I’m just going to give a quick overview.” Niki nods, listening intently. Sapnap tilts his head, recalling the memories. What it was like to lock Dream away.
He still still remembers that day vividly. He wishes it could’ve stayed that way.
“The first step is getting in the prison.” Sapnap begins. “Once we figure that out, there’s the lobby. Getting through that checkpoint should be easy. However, we have to worry about the guardians giving everyone mining fatigue. Sam mentioned they were mobile, so either we bring a lot of milk or a lot of explosives.”
“We shouldn’t have to worry about the side cells. Dream will keep Tommy and Karl in the main cell, which Techno has been to. From there, it’s just making sure we have enough people to man the levers and make sure Dream and his allies stay distracted.” Sapnap finishes. He wishes he had more information, but his head is starting to throb, too many memories, too many futures sprawling in his mind.
“Alright.” Niki says with a nod. “Do you think that Dream would be willing to kill Karl or Tommy to keep them?”
Sapnap freezes.
He’d never considered that possibility.
He had never thought that Dream might find a workaround. He might not even have to fight the rescuers. All he has to do is kill Karl and that’ll be enough for him to escape again because he’s the only one who could bring him back.
Even if Sapnap can make it to the heart of the prison and to Karl, it might be too late. It might not be enough. He might arrive to save him, to take him home, but Dream might slit his throat and kill everything Sapnap’s worked to build.
Sapnap doesn’t know when he started trembling. But those words refuse to leave his head, the possibility etched in his mind. Maybe it’s stupid to be so scared, but what if, what if, what if. There’s too many possibilities, there’s too many things that can go wrong, maybe this mission is doomed to fail, maybe Sapnap is doomed to fail–
“Sapnap?” Niki asks, probably about to repeat that damn, damn question. Sapnap jolts his head up, shaking his head. He can’t hear it again, it’ll be too much.
“Please just give me a second to breathe.” Sapnap says, holding his hand up. And before he knows it, words come tumbling out of his mouth like an avalanche. “I– I can’t. I’m sorry. Karl’s gone, and I couldn’t protect him, now Dream’s torturing him and killing him and–”
“Hey.” Niki kneels down next to him, harsh demeanor melting like snow. “You need to take a deep breath. In for five, hold for two, out for seven. Do it with me.” Sapnap tries to steady his breathing, focusing on her words as she counts steadily. His heart hammers painfully in his chest as he does, desperately trying to calm down.
He thinks they sit there for an eternity, just breathing. Sapnap can feel a headache blooming in his temple, throbbing in time with his pulse. His breath is ragged in his chest, heart hurting. He thinks about Karl and about Kinoko and it suddenly spasms with a fresh wave of agony and he can’t breathe again and the tears start pouring down his cheeks–
Sapnap’s never been hurt by fire, but he thinks this is what burning alive feels like.
“It’s okay.” Niki murmurs. “It’s okay to cry, this is a fucked up– Prime, Tubbo better nuke Dream I swear to–” Sapnap barks out a pained laugh, loving the idea of Dream being nothing but a crater.
He forces his eyes shut, steadying himself. You’re okay, it’s gonna be okay. Even if it’s a lie, he has to make himself believe it for now. Otherwise he’ll fall apart again and won’t be able to focus on the rescue.
“Okay.” Sapnap says numbly after another infinity passes. “I’m okay.” He pushes himself off of the railing, releasing it slowly. Niki steps back, her expression unreadable. “Sorry for–”
“Nope.” She says, cutting him off. “Don’t be sorry. Your fiance is– well, you know. You are allowed to cry and be upset.” Sapnap shakes his head, wishing he could believe Niki’s words.
“I can cry once he’s home safe.” He counters. “I can’t let this interfere with saving him. He’s not gone, just waiting.” Niki nods along.
“And we are going to bring him home. Him and Tommy both.” She says firmly. “Thank you for what you’ve told me. It’s going to help, really.” Sapnap manages to give her a weak smile.
“Happy to be of service.” He brushes past her, turning to go back inside. He needs to see George or some other face, or just be alone so he can prepare without another spiral.
“Sapnap.” Niki says suddenly. He turns back to face her, tilting his head curiously. “I hope that after this, you and Karl can settle down for good. And I look forward to the wedding when it happens.” When, not if. Sapnap smiles back.
“Thanks, Niki.” He says softly.
“Maybe I’ll bake your cake.” She says with a small laugh.
“That would be… awesome, actually.”
“Consider it done.”
-
“Tech.” Phil says softly, his voice thick. “You can’t blame yourself.” The piglin looks up, as if surprised by Phil’s words. The avian lifts a brow, looking wholly unimpressed.
Niki had popped in to help planning seconds ago. She’d barked orders and taken command, telling the two what she’d learned from Sapnap and any one else she interrogated. The second she left, Techno shifted completely. He’d been an active voice in the discussion, and suddenly just shut down the second she left, as if completely drained of energy.
Phil has a few suspicions as to the cause.
“I’m not–” Techno starts to protest. Phil holds up a hand, shaking his head once. He knows the exact look on Techno’s face. Grief and shock, all mixed in one ugly emotion of pain. Phil certainly knows that feeling, like the back of his own hand.
It’s exactly what he felt after Wilbur died. No, after he killed Wilbur.
“Tommy isn’t your fault.” Phil says, crossing his arms. His tattered wing flutters slightly; a habit when he talks about people he cares about. Yes, cares . Phil cares about Tommy, even after Doomsday. Even after everything that’s followed.
And even if he didn’t give a flying fuck about the kid, he certaintly doesn’t deserve what’s happening to him now.
“I shouldn’t have gone to prison.” Techno explodes suddenly, fist slamming on the table. Phil looks on steadily, not bothered in the slightest by the outburst. He’d been expecting it. “If I hadn’t, Dream wouldn’t have escaped.”
“You don’t know that.” Phil says evenly. “Dream’s been in there for months. He’s been trying to escape the second he got locked away, we all know it.” Techno grunts in response, sitting back against the chair. A map is spread in front of him, little pieces of the plan slowly coming together. Phil peers down at the chart, humming softly.
“He took a chance I gave him.” Techno says, his voice stiff. “I know I owe him a favor, but he’s…”
“A monster.” Phil finishes. Techno gives him a small, sad smile.
“That would make me a hypocrite.” He says, standing up shortly. He leans back over the blueprints, pointing at the portal. Phil decides not to press the Tommy topic any further; it does warm his heart to see Techno so concerned. He can’t help but hope for a little bit of healing, especially after everything.
Phil sighs, trying not to let his thoughts spiral. If he goes too far, he knows he’ll fall back into the same self-blaming that Techno has. Logically, he knows there is nothing he could have done to have prevented what happened. He hadn’t even known Kinoko was a thing until it got blown up, for Prime’s sake.
He still wishes he could’ve been there.
“The biggest issue is the portal.” Techno says, pointing at one of the scribbles on the map. “I’m pretty sure we need someone on the inside to activate it.” Phil purses his lips, tilting his head. It seems like an impossible task, but an idea does come to mind. It might be insane and it puts the timetable on a huge crunch, but it might be their only chance.
“We’ll have to follow Dream in.” Phil states. He doesn’t even phrase it as a question; it’s the only answer, only tactic that could conceivably work. Techno nods once.
“It’s the only chance we have.” The piglin says with a small shrug. “Outside of nuking the damn place, but it could kill the people we’re trying to save.” Phil chuckles softly.
“Tubbo and his nukes.” He says with a slight shake of his head. “Yeah, blowing up Tommy would be counterproductive.” Silence descends on the two as Techno resumes staring at the map. Phil knows he wishes there was a better way to enter the prison; they all do. If they don’t lap Dream, then Tommy may very well be dead by the time they enter the main cell.
But they have to try. Phil’s grip tightens on the table, a familiar spasm of pain clutching his heart. He will not fail another son.
He will not fail.
-
Wilbur stands next to Tubbo, communicator laying limply next to his hand. The Arctic air is cold, but the chill is welcome. He needs to clear his head.
Especially after seeing yet another death message.
It makes his stomach hurt. It makes him want to scream. It makes him want to rip Dream apart with his bare hands. It makes him want to break down in apologies.
But instead, he stands and he waits.
Tubbo is silent next to him, coat button all the way to the top. The ram hybrid buries his face in the fuzz, not saying a single word. His communicator lays face up and shut off. Wilbur knows he should do the same thing; he can barely stomach to see so much death.
But he leaves it on. He watches and flinches when another new message crosses the chat.
“I am going to nuke that fucking place.” Tubbo spits suddenly, fingers digging crescents into the wood beneath his hands. “I am going to blow that awful place to nothing so no one ever dies there again.” The raw hurt in his voice is enough to make Wilbur look away in numb silence.
He wants Tubbo to nuke the prison. He wants to see it in rubble. But first, they have to save Tommy.
“I hope this works.” Wilbur murmurs. He hasn’t heard anything of planning, mostly just Niki talking to various people as Phil and Techno labor over a chart. Wilbur knows they can’t do this without their help, but he wants to move faster. He’s itching to fix this mess before anything else happens.
“It has to.” Tubbo says with a small sigh. “I mean, worst case I can blow it up.” Wilbur wants to laugh, but he just shakes his head instead.
“With Tommy and Karl still inside?” He asks, not meaning to come off as rude. Tubbo pauses, before turning to glare at him.
“Better to die free then stay with that monster.”
Wilbur finds he can’t disagree.
But he hopes to Prime that it won’t come to that.
-
“Okay.” Niki says, lifting her chin. “I think I’ve got it figured out.”
“Us too.” Techno replies, his voice gravelly. Niki nods to him.
“To keep it short, there is no other way but following Dream in.” Phil takes command suddenly, stepping to the front of the room. Niki steps out of the light, throwing a glance outside. She wants this to work. The plan is messy at best, but it’s too risky to wait. They can’t gather more information. They have to move, and fast.
Dream continues to slaughter Tommy every second they don’t act.
“Techno, Sapnap, and Wilbur should go for the main cell.” Phil continues. “The rest of us follow or hold off any of Dream’s… friends.”
“Does he even have any?” Tubbo asks with a snort.
“I think…” Sapnap hesitates. “I can’t be sure, but Quackity… not him, but someone else might also be working with him. I don’t see how he could’ve gotten Tommy and Karl so quickly out without someone helping.”
“Which is exactly why the rest of us should be ready to give that prick hell.” Phil says with a vicious grin. “George, can you man the portal when we get in?”
“Yep.” George affirms with a quick nod. Niki had brought up the fact that the portal was the only way in or out. If the portal is being controlled, then Dream can’t escape– at least, not easily.
Nothing about this is easy. She hates how quickly this is moving, but is also ready to take down the man who’s arguably caused the most problems on the server.
“This is going to be one hell of a challenge.” Niki says suddenly, looking at each of the members. “Because Dream is not going to let them go without a fight.”
“I think we were always expecting that.” George quips, not unkindly.
“People will do anything to hold on to power.” She says in a simple retort, shrugging her shoulders. Niki’s statement brings silence to the meeting, each member quiet as the grim reality sets in.
Not that it hadn’t already, with the communicator buzzing over and over again with another death. Not when they all know that failure could mean so much more than just those deaths. Niki might wake up in a completely new reality tomorrow and be none the wiser.
So she will fight with everything she has in her to prevent that from happening. Karl can only withstand so much, and she’s sure that breaking point has to be soon. Which means they have to act now.
“I’m going to kill Dream.” Techno says, slamming the bunt of his axe into the ground.
“Get in line.” Sapnap and Tubbo speak simultaneously, their words layered with hate. Niki smiles, although it feels more like baring her teeth as a predator would.
“Then let’s go murder a green bastard, shall we?”
-
“Peculiar.” XD muses to himself, reflecting on the recent actions of the mortals. “Most peculiar.”
He had expected the time traveler to give up. That was by far the most easy to predict, and the most easy to prepare for. And so he’d handed yet another book over to another power-hungry mortal, wondering how it would elicit a downfall.
And of course, he expected the demon and the undead to stage a raid on the prison. XD has observed time and time again that mortals put their family above all else.
What he hadn’t expected was the Syndicate agreeing to help.
He did fully foresee the inhabitants of Snowchester to join the attack, but not the anarchists. He expected the loathing to get the best of the “leader” (which, they would all immediately claim to be equal; but XD knows how foolish that is, because history shows that every faction has a puppeteer behind the wheel. There is no such thing as true democracy and equality). But the piglin has surprised him.
Perhaps XD needs to study forgiveness next. Or perhaps he just needs to watch whatever happens next to try and get some understanding of the logic behind each choice.
“Odd indeed.” He muses again, smiling. What a story this will make! He looks forward to seeing how it ends, one way or another.
Or perhaps it will reset completely. Either way, his experiment continues on.
Notes:
The end is near my friends
This chapter was the hardest to write by far but I’m very excited for the upcoming finale >:]]
- H
The end is so very near oh dear god.
Nobody is ready.
- S
Chapter 25: Gotta Get Back, Gotta Get Free
Summary:
Sapnap stands, sliding down the hill overlooking the obsidian hellgate. Wilbur follows suit, not waiting to see if the others are following. What matters is one of them making it in. Sure, it’ll tear their elaborate plan to shreds, but what matters is that someone makes it to try and save Tommy and Karl.
Sapnap is the first through the shimmering portal, Wilbur right behind him. He holds his breath as the shimmering vortex takes him to a waiting room, and then through to the other side.
The other side into the prison.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Compared to the horrors Tommy has endured throughout his life, many would consider his limbo a peaceful afterlife. To anyone else, the void would feel peaceful, maybe even welcoming. But whatever deity decided his eternal torture knew his mind better than anyone.
Trapped in the void, Tommy was more alone than he'd ever been.
Dream had begun to get more creative with how he killed him recently. Perhaps the monster had grown tired of simply bashing his head in, of letting the aching of Tommy’s cracked skull and the feeling of blood sticking to his hair and skin be his only company in limbo. Instead, he'd begun to use weapons more, running him through with his sword or slicing his throat open with a well aimed blow from his axe. All Tommy really felt grateful for was the fact sometimes the newer methods killed him quicker.
Tommy had begun to cherish the pain his deaths would bring. Revival would sew up his wounds immediately, but the pain would remain throughout the duration of his stays in limbo. The agony was something he held onto desperately , needing to have some sort of feeling to convince himself he was real while every other one of his senses were left useless in the endless abyss.
Tommy couldn't help but feel reminded of Logstedshire, of waking up underwater and for a moment simply floating beneath the salty waves, clarity not yet coming to him to let him know of how much danger he was in. He'd only really be able to snap out of his disassociation when he dared breathe, the saltwater filling his lungs shocking his system and forcing his brain to function well enough to let the rest of his body know he needed to get back to the surface.
Revival reminded him of the saltwater, in a way. A cold shock full of agony to let him know part of him is alive once more.
Sometimes, after Dream revives him, he'd ask him questions about his stay. About the revival, about how everything looked and sounded and how it felt to be torn apart and sewn together over and over again. Tommy would give him his answers, and Dream would turn his head to Karl with a wolfish grin and await the traveler's horrified reaction. Tommy always felt horrible those times, when Dream savored his control over the two and used it to further hurt Karl, wrapping his strings tighter and tighter around his newest puppet.
Tommy hated him. Part of him had resigned already, accepting the fact that even Kinoko wouldn't be able to protect him from Dream, but Tommy was unable to let himself give up the moment Dream decided to target Karl.
Karl had been one of the first to make Tommy feel truly welcome at the kingdom, the first person he truly felt like he could discuss exile with. The man who months ago would've been considered a stranger had become Tommy’s brother , and once Tommy shared a piece of himself with someone he could never fully take it back.
Tommy refused to fully give up, refused to allow himself to believe Dream's lies and manipulation. The part of his mind wrapped up in honeyed words begs for him to lessen the pain and resign, but Tommy doesn't care what Dream does to him. He cares for Karl, and for what Dream is doing to his brother when he can't stop him.
So when he feels the strings wrap around himself again, Tommy does not fight the pain of revival, doesn't cry out for help because he knows the void cares not for his plight. He allows himself to defy the very fabric of reality for what feels like the hundredth time and be dragged back to the land of the living.
Dream doesn't gloat this time, simply ruffling Tommy’s hair lightly as he turns to Karl with a smile.
"I'm a man of my word." The monster says, and Tommy’s vision blurs as he tries to pull himself together, ignore the pain and try to understand what's going on around him. He immediately pulls away from Dream's touch, wincing at the sudden movement making his head throb. "I trust you'll be of yours?"
Karl is silent, but a faint nod is all Dream needs to humm approvingly. Tommy hates the sound, even just that brings back memories of blown up armor and small pits turned craters as he slowly became conditioned to fear the consequences if he didn't hear that damn humm. Part of the sound still makes Tommy involuntarily relax, the part of his brain he wishes he could burn believing the promise that the pain has passed.
"I'll let you two rest, for now. Tomorrow will be a big day after all!" Dream practically purred, and Tommy saw how Karl's carefully crafted mask of calmness cracked to reveal his terror.
He couldn't really help himself, lunging at Dream with his teeth bared and biting down hard onto his arm. He was glad Sapnap's demon form came with fangs, taking satisfaction in the slightly rusty taste in his mouth. Dream shook his arm in alarm, clearly not expecting the attack, but Tommy was proud of his ability to not release his grip, and only sunk his teeth deeper into Dream's hoodie and hopefully his flesh. Dream eventually forced him to let go with a punch to his face, Tommy’s head hitting the wall with a dull thud. Tommy immediately curled in on himself, wincing as Dream's hand grabbed a fistful of his hair.
"Behave," He ordered, the words coated in venom. "Or you'll have to visit the void again." Tommy lowered his gaze to the floor, silently shaking until Dream finally let go of his grip on his hair and instead went to cup his cheek. Tommy wished he had the strength to push the man away, but his head was throbbing and everything hurt too much for him to move properly, so he stayed put.
"You know, I'm proud of you." Dream mused, and Tommy didn't pry his gaze off of the obsidian floor. "If it weren't for you, I never would've found Karl. Let alone discovered how to make him obey."
"Fuck off," Tommy whispered, practically begging with his voice faint and strained. Dream only smiled and finally stood up to face Karl. The time traveler was still painfully silent, but Tommy took one look at his grayed eyes, the sheer hopelessness and resignation in his gaze that reminded him so much of himself in exile, and he knew he'd failed.
Dream left the cell after that, and it took Tommy hours to finally confront Karl and ask him what he had done.
-
“This is boring.” Tubbo mutters, peering up over the rise. Wilbur blinks, casting him a side glance.
“We’re about to break into a prison.” He says slowly, keeping his voice low. “How is this boring ?” Tubbo shrugs.
“We’re sitting around and doing nothing. What if I want to blow something up?” Techno huffs, a strange imitation of laughter. Wilbur can’t help but crack a smile. It seems that not all of Tubbo’s humor was completely squashed out. A small solace after being faced with the devastating news of Wilbur’s posthumous world.
“Afterward, you can launch as many nukes as you want at this fucked place.” Wilbur assures him. Tubbo gives him a genuine smile, the first one Wilbur’s seen from him in a long time.
The sun shines high overhead, barely any clouds crossing the impossibly blue sky. It seems too perfect to be a day of mass destruction. That’s what it’ll be– Wilbur knows this is going to be a bloody fight. He’s ready for it, and just hopes it’s enough.
Wilbur had been pleasantly shocked that the Syndicate agreed to help. Especially now, standing in front of the prison and just waiting. Their presence is comforting, knowing that they will have their back in this fight.
It’s funny to him that one man requires this many people to take down. And from what Wilbur’s heard, this isn’t the first time an army’s been raised to defeat Dream. It is a certain testimony to the sheer power the masked man has.
The waiting game is long, and it is arguably boring like Tubbo said. None of them can speak, lest they alert Dream to their presence. They have to be fully alert, aware of every changing blade of grass. The window to act is painfully small; they can’t miss it.
“Wilbur.” Phil’s voice jolts him out of his thoughts. Wilbur twists around to look up at his father. His expression is unreadable, face a completely mask devoid of any emotion.
“Yeah?” Wilbur tries to keep his voice even. He doesn’t hold any resentment toward Phil, despite everything. He begged his father to kill him– and while he wishes he hadn’t died, Phil was doing what he asked. It was a fucked up situation and Wilbur really does just want to put it behind him. He hopes Phil feels the same.
“This is going to work.” Phil says firmly. “Tommy will come home, okay?” Wilbur nods wordlessly. Had his anxiety really been that clear? He used to be better at hiding what he was thinking.
“I hope so.” Is all he says. Phil places a hand on his shoulder, shaking him once.
“It will.” The avian says. He cracks a small smile, smirking slightly. “You’ve got Techno fighting with you. I would be shocked if he doesn’t throw Dream headfirst into the lava the second he sees him.” Wilbur manages to grin back.
“True.” He concedes. Swallowing thickly, he looks back at the prison. There is a very real chance that this will not work out. That someone will not make it back out of the prison after they enter. That someone will be going to limbo– or even back again. Wilbur looks back at Phil. “In case … if something goes wrong, I– I’m sorry. For everything.”
Phil’s mask wavers, genuine warmth reflected in his eyes. He shakes his head once, pulling Wilbur into a hug. “No, I’m sorry. But don’t talk like that. It’ll be fine.”
“Okay.” Wilbur says softly, hugging his father back. He hopes it isn’t the last time, he will not let it be the last time. There’s too much healing that needs to happen, and he’ll be damned if death takes that away from him.
“Look.” Sapnap says suddenly, the demon on high alert. Instantly, Wilbur pulls out of the hug and crouches next to him. Sapnap’s completely still, save for his lashing tail, the only sign of any anger. Wilbur follows his gaze, narrowing his eyes as he spots Dream.
He strolls through L’Manburg’s ruins as if he owns the place, his pace deliberate. He pauses next to a few structures, before continuing on to the prison. Wilbur can practically feel the smugness rolling off him. It makes him nervous, wondering how close he is to whatever goal he’s trying to attain.
“On my mark.” Sapnap says, holding his hand up. Dream looks behind him once, and for a heart stopping moment, Wilbur thinks he spots them. No, no, this can’t happen. Dream stands still for a moment longer, before ducking into the entryway of the prison.
Sapnap stands, sliding down the hill overlooking the obsidian hellgate. Wilbur follows suit, not waiting to see if the others are following. What matters is one of them making it in. Sure, it’ll tear their elaborate plan to shreds, but what matters is that someone makes it to try and save Tommy and Karl.
Sapnap is the first through the shimmering portal, Wilbur right behind him. He holds his breath as the shimmering vortex takes him to a waiting room, and then through to the other side.
The other side into the prison.
He steps out lightly, exchanging a glance with Sapnap. They made it. Sapnap hoists his axe up, silently scanning for Dream. Wilbur looks around, seeing no sign of the masked man. He breathes a rattling sigh of apprehension. They need to move fast.
Techno, Phil, and Tubbo are through the portal in seconds, George on their heels. Niki and Ranboo had both elected to guard the exterior of the prison– both completely ready to kill anyone who wasn’t them that exited the jail. It was a nice safety net if all else should fail.
“Okay.” Wilbur says, straightening up. “Techno, lead the way.” The piglin and Sapnap are the only two who had actually been inside the prison. Techno, hopefully, would be intimidating enough that most people will back off should they encounter anyone.
Who is Wilbur kidding. He just knows Techno is the best fighter, and he’d rather have him at the head than anyone else.
“You got the portal?” Sapnap asks George. He nods once, taking his position by the lever.
“Don’t do anything stupid.” George says, saluting them briefly. “Especially you, Wilbur.” Wilbur scoffs at his words, but grins anyway.
“Got it.” He turns around, jogging to catch up with Techno. He can feel the clock ticking, their time slowly running out. How much longer until the communicator pings and Tommy is dead?
Techno leads them through a myre of corridors. Without Sam to police them, Wilbur thinks it’s much easier to get through the security. He’s almost comfortable making it through, until they make it to the main cell block.
“Nobody’s here.” Techno says, gaze sweeping the floor. “We would’ve heard them by now.” Wilbur opens his mouth to agree, when a voice cuts him off.
“I get that a lot. Most people think of me as a nobody.” Punz steps out from the opposite door, hands tucked into his pockets. “Honest mistake, usually.”
“Punz?” Sapnap asks, his voice laced with genuine confusion. “What’re you doing here?”
“Getting my paycheck.” He answers, his tone light. “I have to pay the bills somehow.” Sapnap looks stricken, as if he genuinely can’t believe what he’s seeing.
“You– no.” Sapnap shakes his head, his tail lashing again. Wilbur blows out a sharp breath, heart pounding in his chest. Not again. Punz took two of his three lives before. It seems fate keeps pushing them together in potentially fatal duels. “You’re working with Dream?”
“Yep.” Punz says simply. “He’s the highest bidder.” Sapnap takes a step back, shaking his head.
“You helped us put him in prison.” He says, his voice cracking. “And you’re working with him?” Wilbur glances between the demon and the mercenary. He’s surprised that the others are surprised– hadn’t Punz always been working with Dream?
He must have missed a chapter.
Either way, Wilbur pushes to the front of the group. He’s so close to his brother, and he has no intention of letting this mercenary bastard prevent him from getting Tommy back.
“Okay bitch.” Wilbur spits. “You’re working for Dream? Fine, then we’ll kill you after we take care of him.”
“Eager to die again?” Punz says with a snort. “You and I both know what happens when we fight.” Wilbur simply grins.
“Let’s fucking dance, asshole.” Wilbur draws his axe– a gift from Techno– pointing it at the mercenary. “I think this is overdue.”
“Alright then.” Punz seems completely unbothered by the challenge. He steps away briefly from the wall, revealing a small button behind him. Wilbur narrows his eyes, then realizing immediately what it is. The alarm. He opens his mouth to say something, to try and stop it, but he’s far too late.
Punz’s fist slams on the alarm button, his expression never wavering once. The second the sirens start blaring, he clutches three skulls in his hands. Wilbur pieces it together in seconds, eyes widening in dawning horror. No.
“He’s going to spawn a wither!” Wilbur shouts, lunging at the mercenary. Punz dodges easily, eyes flashing with irritation. Techno draws his battle axe, already intent on attacking the mercenary, but time elapses far too quickly for the piglin to do anything.
Punz constructs the being, a blinding flash of life encasing the cellblock in a sheen of white. When Wilbur’s vision clears, a terrible roar fills the room.
“Shit.” Phil says, wings flared as he draws his own sword. “Now this… This complicates things.”
-
"Good morning!" Dream said cheerfully as the stone bridge finally arrived at the cell. Neither Karl nor Tommy shared his enthusiasm, Tommy only pressing his head against Karl as the two stay huddled together. "Are you ready?" The masked man asked, clearly referring to Karl.
The time traveler in question was silent for a moment, before he took one look at Tommy and forced himself to nod.
"I want to hear you say it then," Dream instructed, and Tommy could only watch as Karl seemed to fight with himself just to get his voice to work with him.
"M'ready, Dream." Karl muttered, his voice almost painfully straining just to get the words out. Dream's smile only grew.
"Alright. Then I think we-"
"Stop," Tommy said without realizing, the words forcing themselves out of him as he shakily stood to his feet. Karl stood up right after to try and step in front of him, but Tommy held his ground, standing between Karl and his tormentor, his abuser .
"Tommy, step aside." Dream hissed, and Tommy forced himself to simply raise his chin and crack a foolish grin. He knew what he was doing was stupid, but everything in him begged to just buy this timeline a few more moments, to savor what time is left and make it stretch to an eternity.
"No, I don't think I will." Tommy spat, taking another step closer to the masked monster . "You fucking- you're not touching Karl, hear me?"
"Tommy, he agreed to this!" Dream said in fake disbelief, as if his point made what he wanted to do any more justified.
"After you wouldn't stop killing me in front of him." Tommy retorted.
"You-"
"You think this is going to change anything?" Tommy asked, cutting off Dream and tilting his head mockingly. The server saw him as a pathetic troublemaker, but Tommy was a soldier. He had endured the harsh words and carefully crafted manipulations thrown his way so much that somewhere along the line those honeyed phrases became a part of him, the ability to bend perception to his will with just the words he chose to utter becoming some deeply rooted skill of his. And it was time to put it to good fucking use.
"Even if Karl goes back for you, changes whatever you need changed, you'll never truly win, Dream. Even if it isn't me or Karl, the server has banded together to defeat you already. If your ambition goes unchecked, do you really think they won't do it again?" Tommy’s words were calculated, each fucking syllable aimed to hurt as he had learned from Dream himself. His home nation had been founded on the belief of words over weapons, and Tommy was going to turn his words into a fucking nuke.
"You're nothing , Dream. Even if you gain control of the entire fucking timeline. No matter how many times you'll force your newest victim to rewind it for you, time will never be in your favor. You will never be more than a pathetic excuse of a creature who gave up it's humanity to play god and failed oh so miserably-"
" Quiet. " Dream ordered, and Tommy shut his mouth, his grin never faltering. Even if he wasn't able to do much, he'd gotten under the man's skin.
As if on some cue pre-planned by the universe, Tommy’s words were met with the sound of redstone alarms, declaring intruders have broken into the prison.
Tommy’s smile grows.
-
Sapnap had known things were going to go wrong; no plan ever goes perfect.
But he did not expect a wither to be spawned in the middle of the cellblock.
To be frank, Sapnap has no idea if it’ll tear down the entire prison with him. He’s sure it’ll only serve as a distraction, meant to keep them busy as Dream takes his prizes far away from here, where no one will ever find them.
And it’ll all be because Punz chased the fucking money.
Sapnap never truly trusted the mercenary– he’s always been in it for the money. But he thought that Punz would leave Dream in prison, or at least never ally with him again. He thought that Dream would kill him for his betrayal. But he didn’t, and now Punz is standing between him and Karl.
Sapnap wants to wring his throat, but he has to deal with the wither first. It screams above him, the skulls chattering their teeth as explosions begin to resound through the prison.
“Holy shit!” Tubbo shouts, ducking to the side. “I might not get to nuke this place!” The ram hybrid launches himself up at the wither, sword running along its side. The monster whips around, chasing Tubbo. Phil cuts it off, landing another perfectly aimed blow.
Sapnap lunges for the monster, axe slamming into the side of one of the skulls. It turns to face him with a terrifying howl of rage, enough to chill him to the bone. He dashes to the other end of the cell block, just as Techno’s axe lodges itself in the side of another skull.
Distract and attack. Distract and attack. It’s funny they all know the exact tactic to deal with the beasts. They’ve seen far too many of them on this server.
“Where’s–” Sapnap starts to ask, looking around for the one man he hadn’t seen since the monster spawned. He cuts off abruptly as he spots Wilbur, engaged in combat with Punz. He catches Sapnap’s eyes, nodding suddenly.
“Go!” Wilbur whips around, grinning wildly. He levies his axe, slamming it down on the approaching wither, before lunging at Punz. He ducks as the other man attacks suddenly, cackling as he misses. Sapnap has never seen him look more alive, and never seen him fight like this.
“Are you sure?” Sapnap shouts back, barely avoiding one of the skulls launched toward him. Wilbur nods, parring off another assault from Punz.
“Go save them.” He orders turning to Sapnap. Wilbur nods once, eyes flashing with respect. “Bring them home.” Sapnap nods back, turning toward the interior of the prison.
“We will.” He promises. Wilbur laughs again, shouting a taunting curse at Punz. Sapnap can hear the weapons clashing above the cacophony of the withers.
Sapnap finds that he trusts Wilbur to hold them off.
“Come on.” Techno says, his voice a rumble. “It’s this way.” Sapnap nods starkly, following him out as the destruction continues to rage behind him. Phil and Tubbo can handle the wither– it had already been weakened sufficiently. Punz is outnumbered as is; they’ll be fine on their own. Maybe George will hear the commotion and join the fight.
It’ll be fine. Sapnap needs to focus on bringing Karl and Tommy home.
“This might not be enough, but it should help keep some of the damage contained.” Techno shuts the block door behind them. Sapnap nods, waiting as the piglin takes the lead again. He finds that he trusts Techno, at least trusts his care for Tommy. Despite everything, he can feel how much Technoblade cares about Tommy, and that is enough for Sapnap to trust him.
“The main cell is through here.” Techno says, his voice suddenly very quiet. “Be ready. And don’t lose the element of surprise.” Sapnap nods, steeling his nerves. He isn’t sure what waits through the passage. Part of him doesn’t want to know the horrors that lurk beyond the corner. But he has to do this, there is no doubt or fear in his mind.
Techno creeps down the hallway, his figure illuminated by the lava. Dream had clearly been down here, otherwise they wouldn’t have been able to get through. Sapnap swallows thickly. Please, this can’t be too late.
Sapnap hears voices soon– or a voice, rising above the siren. He peers around the corner, and it takes all his self restraint not to attack immediately.
“Quit making this difficult.” Dream says coldly. “I spared Tommy. You owe me a debt. Now c ome with me .” Karl remains firmly planted on the platform, fighting against Dream’s grip. He doesn’t say a single word, not even as Dream gets increasingly angry. The masked man practically snarls, his hand moving closer to Karl’s throat. An obvious threat, one that Sapnap cannot watch any longer. He steps out from behind the pillar, axe already drawn again.
“Dream.” He shouts across the lava river. The masked man stiffens slightly, only to turn to face him with a smile.
“Sapnap!” He greets him almost warmly. “I didn’t expect to see you here.”
“Put him down.” Sapnap says sharply, ignoring the faux affection in his voice. Give him nothing. Techno steps out beside him. Dream barely bats him an eye, wholly focused on him.
“Are you sure?” Dream asks, tilting his head. “I don’t think that’s a good idea, not so close to the lava.” Karl twists in Dream’s grip, glaring silently at the masked man. He still says nothing, not even as he’s pushed precariously close to the platform’s edge. Sapnap lurches forward, desperate to get closer to him. Techno shakes his head once.
If they go closer, Dream will kill him again.
“Dream.” Sapnap says, struggling to keep his voice calm. “You don’t have to do this. Just let them go.” The masked man hums, tipping his head back and forth as if pondering his words.
“Tell you what.” He replies. “I’ll make you a deal.” Sapnap knows better than to trust his “bargains,” but he’s still desperate to hear whatever proposition he has.
“I’m listening.” He says slowly, not taking his gaze off him or Karl for a second.
“I will let you take Tommy.” Dream nods toward the main cell. Sapnap lets his gaze flit over briefly, seeing the kid pressed against the glass barrier of the cell. He’s shouting something almost inaudible, banging his fists against the material. Techno tenses beside him.
“And?” Sapnap prompts, already having a sinking suspicion of what Dream wants out of it.
“I take Karl.” He says simply. “Tommy can go free, but at your little time traveler’s expense.” Sapnap is about to decline immediately when Karl finally speaks.
“Okay.” He says, his voice hoarse. “Just let Tommy go, I won’t fight.”
“Karl, no.” Sapnap practically cries before Dream can reply. “No, you can’t do this.” Karl looks over at him, jaded eyes flickering with pain.
“What other option is there?” He looks back up at Dream, his struggles ceasing. His hands are still wrapped around Dream’s wrist. The masked man hasn’t released his grip on Karl’s tattered sweatshirt, still holding him close to the lava.
Logically, Sapnap knows he’s right. There isn’t any other option where no one gets hurt. Karl is offering to be the scapegoat, to throw himself at the mercy of Dream to save more lives. Dream could call off Punz and help defeat the wither. He could leave them alone for good, all for the life of one man who is offering to be selfless and throw everything away.
But Sapnap is selfish.
He wants his family back.
“I’m not letting you walk out of here with Tommy or Karl.” Sapnap says finally, raising his axe. “Let. Him. Go.” Dream sighs, glancing between him and Karl. Karl’s still clutching the masked man’s wrist, looking between him and the lava below, as if he can’t decide which is worse. Sapnap wants nothing more than to run over and pull him away, but he can’t make it in time. Dream hums one more time, before turning to face Sapnap. Even with the mask, he can feel Dream’s entire demeanor shift to something darker.
“Fine.” Dream’s voice is like ice, cutting apart Sapnap’s heart with each frozen word. “Then I’ll just revive him later.”
Sapnap watches helplessly as Dream releases Karl, his fiancé tipping back and falling to the lava, to die again–
All while Sapnap can do nothing.
Notes:
The end is near…
- HThe grand finale has begun :)
- S
Chapter 26: When He Comes Knocking (At My Door)
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
Sapnap parries him away, feet scuffing against the obsidian. Techno wastes no time attacking, slamming into him with his own axe. Dream skids out of the way, nimbly avoiding the edge of the platform.
That’s the only way to win, Sapnap thinks grimly. They have to throw Dream in the lava and make sure there’s nothing but ashes left.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Karl knows he’s about to die.
Again.
He never let himself hope for freedom, not even when Sapnap arrived. He had tried to go with Dream’s demands, but knew deep down neither he nor Sapnap could ever accept them. So Dream is killing him before he becomes a liability. Maybe it’ll be a nice release, but it also gives him too much power. Karl’s going to die, and Dream will be able to bring him back whenever he wants. He won’t be able to escape.
Karl also isn’t keen on burning alive. He much rather would’ve died by blunt force trauma or being stabbed again. He doesn’t want to feel liquid fire eating him from the outside in until there’s nothing left.
Karl grabs for something, anything to hold on to. To save him from this fate, to stay alive. His hand closes over thin air as he tips back and falls. Karl shuts his eyes, hoping it’ll be over quick, a thousand apologizes crowding his mind—
He gasps as something grabs him suddenly, his eyes snapping open. Karl can feel the heat of the lava lessen as he’s pulled back on the platform.
Techno clutches his arm, the piglin yanking him back up to the safety of the platform. Karl stumbles and practically collapses against the black stone, relief coursing through his veins. He gasps for air as Dream yells something, though his words are muted to him.
He’s alive. He’s alive. Karl looks up, and realizes that he’s behind Techno. Dream can’t get to him. He’s alive, and he’s out of Dream’s grasp. Karl presses a hand against his mouth, barely able to believe it. Maybe he’s died, and this is his new limbo. Promised escape, only for him to be ripped back to life again soon.
Karl feels a hand on his shoulder, warm and familiar. He blinks up, Sapnap standing over him. He grasps his hand, letting the demon– his fiance, who did come to rescue him – pull him to his feet. Sapnap’s eyes are thick with emotion, his hand moving from Karl’s shoulder to cup his face.
“Go.” Sapnap nods to the solid ground. “I’ll be right back, okay? I just gotta take care of some… business.” Karl nods back, briefly pressing his hand over Sapnap’s before stumbling off the platform. Away from the lava, from the heat that plagued him for Prime knows how long, and to safety.
To land. To freedom.
He presses himself into the corner of the entryway, watching as Sapnap and Techno both approach Dream. Karl bitterly hopes they drag the fight out, that they make him suffer. He looks past them and locks eyes with Tommy, who’s watching and still trying to break the glass.
He nods once to him, lips pressed into a thin, tentative smile. A promise that they’re going to get out of here and that they will get to go home.
Karl believes that Sapnap and Techno can defeat Dream. They have all the capabilities, all the strength to do so. He wants Dream to hurt, to bleed, to feel the same pain he inflicted on him and Tommy.
Any mercy he had for Dream long since faded, starting with when he heard about exile. It’s finally time for him to collect his dues and die.
-
“Techno!” Dream gasps, looking between Sapnap and Techno. Sapnap grins at him, snickering.
Seriously, how did he miss him before?
“Thank you.I don’t know– thank you.” Sapnap murmurs as Techno sweeps past him. The piglin pauses briefly, dipping his head shortly.
“Of course.” Is all he says. “Now let’s take this green bastard down once and for all.” Sapnap barks out a short laugh, turning to face Dream. The masked man’s mouth is pressed into a tight lipped smile, the only sign of any unease.
“Did you really think you were gonna get away with this?” Sapnap croons, unable to stop himself. “Did you really think we would just sit by while you hurt the people we cared the most about?” Dream doesn’t respond, instead leaping at him with a sword drawn.
Sapnap parries him away, feet scuffing against the obsidian. Techno wastes no time attacking, slamming into him with his own axe. Dream skids out of the way, nimbly avoiding the edge of the platform.
That’s the only way to win, Sapnap thinks grimly. They have to throw Dream in the lava and make sure there’s nothing but ashes left.
Sapnap practically growls as he lunges forward, axe slamming down on Dream’s sword. The masked man stumbles, but only briefly. He shoves Sapnap away in time to deflect a blow from Techno. He whips around, almost like a caged animal.
He knows he can’t win. He’s looking for an escape. Sapnap stalks closer to him, doing his best not to relish in the advantage he has. Dream breaks for the platform’s exit, only to be blocked by Techno. Dream stops, turning tightly and darting back across.
“Come on guys.” Dream says with a strained laugh. “I’m sure we can work something out.”
“Fuck you.” Sapnap says in response. He attacks again, spurring him closer to the lava. Dream doesn’t fight back immediately. Instead, he leans over the clashing sword, far too close to Sapnap for comfort.
“You know, Karl was so brave when I first started killing Tommy. He was convinced you would come and save him and that he could stay strong long enough to survive.” Dream whispers to him. “And you never came. It was so fun to watch his spirit whittle away to nothing.”
“You’re a fucking monster.” Sapnap shoves Dream closer to the edge, his axe pressed against his sword. He tries not to show how the words rattled him, yet it’s hard to keep the horror off his face. Dream grins wildly at him, cackling as only a truly mad man could. He ducks away, letting Sapnap stumble close to the platform’s edge. He stops himself, only barely, before whipping around to face him again. Techno has him blocked off, sword raised.
The piglin looks up and nods once to Sapnap.
He has to finish this. It’s always been Dream and Sapnap; the two fought together and bled together like brothers. They waged a war and almost died for it– and they have blood on their hands from it. But Dream turned. He went down a path he could never follow.
And they were brothers no more. Sapnap could never bring himself to admit it, but they are enemies. Dream took away everything he loved for his own gain. If he ever cared about Sapnap, he certainly doesn’t now.
It hurts to think about, Sapnap won’t lie. It hurts to know that this friendship, this brotherhood, is dead. But Dream snuffed it out, stomping it into the dirt until it was well and truly dead. Now there is nothing but memories and ash, scars that reflect a happier, simpler time.
And Sapnap is left with no choice.
He attacks Dream again, steering him away from Techno and back toward the edge of the platform. His mind is a battlefield right now, warring with itself as he pushes Dream closer and closer to the molten rock. It licks hungirly at the edges of the obsidian, awaiting to be fed by a new victim.
Dream fights back, pushing Sapnap away. But he cannot yield. So instead, he digs deeper, shoving forward with as much strength as he can muster. Dream stumbles to the obsidian’s final point, teetering before recovering his balance. He turns just in time for Sapnap to slam his weapon down again, his attacks relentless.
“Sapnap.” Dream says suddenly, panic starting to edge his voice. He pushes back, but Sapnap can practically see the tremors racing through his arms. “You don’t have to do this.”
Sapnap grins at him, bitter triumph lacing his composure.
“Funny, I think I just said that to you.” He spits. “And you tried to make a shitty bargain with me.” Dream says nothing, straining to keep himself out of the lava’s clutches. Sapnap presses down harder, axe scraping against sword.
“You know what?” Sapnap continues, hate dripping from his voice. He hates to have to sink down to Dream’s level, but he thinks of Karl, of Tommy, of everyone else Dream’s hurt, and feels nothing but a pit of rage. “You tried to take everything from me for no reason. You couldn’t admit you fucked up and you couldn’t except failure so you burnt down my home and kidnapped my fiance.”
Dream still says nothing.
“You killed Karl and Tommy for what?” Sapnap asks. “For pride. For revenge. For you. All you do is destroy, and it’s finally caught up to you.”
“Sapnap.” Dream says quickly, risking once glance down at the lava. “We’re brothers–”
“No, we aren’t.” Sapnap cuts him off. “You murdered that.”
“--Surely you have some… mercy?” Dream finishes weakly. Sapnap doesn’t even have to think about the answer. The very question infuriates him, and he bares his teeth in something that could be a semblance of a smile.
“I have no mercy for you.” Sapnap snarls. “None. You are getting exactly what you deserve.” Before Dream can say anything else, Sapnap shoves one more time.
He teeters once on the edge before plunging into the lava.
And Techno is not there to catch him.
Sapnap watches him sink below the orange tide. He hears his communicator ping moments later, knowing exactly what it’ll say. He breathes out a shaky breath, axe clattering to the ground beside him.
Dream is dead. He killed Dream.
He did it.
Sapnap killed Dream. The man who used to be his brother. A murderer, a monster, now slain by Sapnap.
He exhales again, running a hand through his hair. He turns to see Techno walking toward him. The piglin pauses to stare at the lava, before sighing once.
“Some people can’t be saved.” He says softly. “Let’s focus on the ones who can be.” Sapnap straightens up, nodding. He turns to the platform, bounding across it. Karl’s waiting for him, and Techno’s getting Tommy. They’re going home. They’re free.
He pauses for a split second, hearing a popping sound from the liquid fire.
“Goodbye, Dream.” Sapnap says, looking down at the bubbling lava. “I hope you’re happy.”
-
Tommy slams his fist against the glass, his voice hoarse from screaming. He had watched everything. The second the siren sounded, Dream had shoved Tommy aside and grabbed Karl. Tommy had tried to fight him, but the masked man pushed him away easily. Karl had clawed his arm, but Dream still pulled him out of the cell as if it was nothing.
Tommy had tried to follow, running up the wall before a layer of glass cascaded over the normal window. He gasped, slamming his fists against it, ignoring the sudden pain. He screamed Dream’s name, which was subsequently followed by a string of hate-filled curses. Dream had simply smirked, shaking his head.
“Don’t worry, Tommy.” He had cooed. “They’ll set you free eventually. That is, if the timeline isn’t fixed up first.” Karl had looked up with horror in his eyes, matching Tommy’s stricken expression.
Dream is taking Karl away. Dream is going to take him far away, where no one will ever find him. He’ll make Karl time travel and no one will be able to find him or stop him.
Tommy screams again, tears springing to the corner of his eyes. He slams his fists against the glass, beating the window relentlessly. This isn’t how it ends. This isn’t how the story gets to end. This isn’t fair, this isn’t fair, this isn’t fair.
He had watched Karl struggle against Dream’s grip, almost getting free at one point. He had scrambled to the edge of the platform, only for the masked man to sigh and pick him up again. Tommy had started sobbing, his stomach aching as he watched the horror in front of him, helpless to stop it.
And then Sapnap and Techno arrived. Sapnap and Dream argued, and Dream pushed Karl closer and closer to the lava. Tommy had watched with baited breath, horrible possibilities crowding his mind. He listened as they bargained lives, and as Sapnap finally said no, Tommy watched Dream become colder and colder.
Tommy watched as Dream dropped Karl in the lava.
He had thought it was over. Tommy had screeched again and thrown himself at the glass, sobbing and begging for someone to show mercy, for anyone to stop this monster and save his brother–
And the gods heard his prayer, because Techno caught him.
Technoblade, the piglin, had snuck on the platform while Dream was totally distracted and saved Karl.
And then Dream died.
It is over. He’s free.
Tommy’s tormentor is finally dead. Tommy doesn’t have him hanging over his life anymore. He’s free, completely free. Dream will not haunt him again. He will be banished to the peripherals of history, remembered as a monster who would do anything for power. He’s free.
Tommy slides to the ground, shocked into silence. He feels a sob bubble in his chest. He’s free.
Tommy buries his face in his hands and he cries, for he cannot put into words how he feels. His mind is spinning out of control, but he makes no move to gather his thoughts. All he knows is that Dream is dead and out of his life for good. He’s free.
Exile can finally stay behind him. Tommy doesn’t have to be afraid of a repeat, not anymore. It’s dead and gone, just like Dream. He can’t hurt him anymore. Tommy feels a laugh bubbling in his chest, and he barks it out with a pained wheeze. He’s free.
The cell slides away slowly, creaking as the obsidian is pried apart. Tommy looks up, rubbing his eyes as another choking sob overtakes him. He doesn’t bother trying to stand, energy exhausted. He blinks the tears out of his eyes, trying to see who it is.
“Techno?” He asks, blinking up at the piglin. Techno doesn’t speak immediately, instead looking around the cell in silence. After a long moment, he drops down next to him, pulling Tommy into a tight hug.
“I’m sorry.” Techno whispers. “I am sorry for doubting you.” Tommy stiffens in shock, only to relax in his grip. He hugs him back, burying his face in the fur of Techno’s cape. Techno, the stoic, cold Technoblade, hugs him close with a noise that sounds awfully close to crying.
“I’m so–” Tommy starts to say, forcing his voice not to tremble.
“No.” Techno says quietly. “I should’ve told you what was happening. I should’ve– I’m sorry.” Tommy clutches his arm, feeling another sob building in his chest. He can’t describe the emotions welling in his mind, spilling out of him through his tears. He can’t explain why he’s happy and sad and afraid and dauntless and everything in between. He just is.
“I can be sorry too.” Tommy mutters. “But for what it’s worth, I forgive you.” Techno pulls back from the hug, letting Tommy see the smile on his face.
“You’re my brother, Tommy.” Techno says. “And I forgive you too.” Tommy grins back, before yawning. He rubs his eyes, a fresh wave of exhaustion overtaking him. He sees spots dancing in his vision, threatening to consume it whole. When did he get so tired?
Techno looks at him with concern, the piglin almost immediately back on defense. Tommy wants to assure him it’s nothing, before he yawns again. Prime, he really does just want to lay down in an actual bed.
“Are you okay?” Techno asks quickly. “Are you injured besides the… the uh… the…” Tommy shakes his head, suddenly very self conscious. He knows his hair must be completely white by now. He was killed too many times for the original color to remain. The land of the dead leeched it all away, just like it drained his soul.
“Just tired.” Tommy manages. “Really, really tired.” Techno’s eyes flash with relief. Tommy slumps forward, his vision tunneling. It has to be the stress , Tommy thinks to himself. It finally caught up with him and is driving him to literally fall asleep in the middle of a rescue mission.
“That’s okay.” Techno assures him softly. “You can rest now, okay? Dream’s never going to hurt you again.” Tommy smiles sleepily at him, his heart twisting at the words. He loves how that sounds, and he hopes to Prime that Dream does stay dead. He’s ready for peace. He’s ready to get a chance to truly live.
“A nap… sounds nice.” Tommy murmurs, eyelids drooping. He feels his conscious fade as Techno picks him up, and knows that he is finally safe and finally free.
-
Sapnap holds Karl tightly as he waits for Techno and Tommy. He’s almost afraid to let him go, wondering if this is all a dream and he’ll vanish into thin air the second he looks away. But Karl is real, he’s here, he’s with him.
The last weeks feel unreal. Sapnap’s just glad they’re over and they can move on.
Karl has barely spoken since Sapnap hugged him, his eyes half shut as he stands with him. Sapnap doesn’t want to break the peaceful silence with questions or comments, instead letting the quiet be the comfort words could not provide.
He’s safe. He’s here.
Sapnap rests his chin on Karl’s head, breathing a small sigh of relief. Karl hums softly, a small smile crossing his face. It’s the first one he’s seen in weeks from him, and Prime Sapnap is happy to have him back.
“Got him.” Techno steps off the platform, holding a sleeping Tommy. “Poor kid clocked out in seconds. He’s exhausted, and…” The piglin trails off, looking at his white hair. Sapnap swallows thickly, not wanting to think about the sheer amount of times he must have been killed and revived.
Karl looks away too. He tugs his sleeves further down his arms, hiding his hands. Sapnap hides his concern, at least for now. Just get out of here.
“Can we go home now?” Karl asks, hand intertwined with Sapnap’s. Sapnap nods, swallowing back the emotion welling in his throat. He casts a quick glance at Tommy, unconscious in Techno’s arms, but alive. Karl presses closer to him, unsteady but alive.
They did it. They won.
“Yeah,” Sapnap says softly, “Let’s go home.”
Notes:
YOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO SUCK IT GREEN BOYYYYYYYYYYYY
- H
The discord was so scared for this chapter and the casualties of the finale but I think this is a pleasant enough surprise to make up for the scare! This chapter was so epic and got me very emotional woahhh this fic means a lot to me thank you all so much for sticking here all this time. I'll probably get even more emotional in 27 haha.
Comments make us really happy so yeah! Give them! And join the discords for fun!! We have a lot more planned.
Love you all/p and stay safe :D
- S
Chapter 27: Nothing Like It’s Been (And Everything It’s Always)
Chapter by SaltyCaracal (SaltyServal)
Summary:
It’s kind of sad. The home Tommy had chosen is almost gone, like it was never there in the first place. It reminds him painfully of L’Manburg and the aftermath of that war. Kinoko had fallen victim to senseless conflict too, and now was rubble.
But unlike L’Manburg, Tommy is confident in its rebuilding. The mastermind of the destruction is dead, gone for good. There’s a true chance for peace, even if it doesn’t seem like it yet. Tommy smiles to himself, exhaling slowly.
They can rebuild. They will make this home again.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It feels unreal.
Karl runs his hand over the table, smooth pine planks meeting his touch. Nothing like the scratching oak of the bookshelf in the prison. The ground beneath his feet is cool wood, not burning obsidian that heated up when the lava seeped through the cracks and splashed on the material.
And the sky is blue.
An impossible blue, lazy clouds obscuring the sun once in a while. It stretches on for an infinity, rolling on and on to the horizon. Karl can see it from every point he stands at, whether it be the patio of the Arctic cabin, or the snowy field, or from just within the sprawling forests. He can see it from everywhere.
The Arctic air feels good. It’s nothing like the stifling smoke of Pandora. It’s clear and healthy, healing him as much as the bandages around his arms are. He doesn’t like looking at them much, reminded of the cuts both from sword and nails that lurk below them. He tugs his new sweatshirt over the bandages, subconscious habit refusing to leave.
It’s been mere days since Karl and Tommy left the prison. They’ve been staying in the Arctic for the time being, seeing as Kinoko is destroyed. Karl is already eager to rebuild it, wanting to return home soon. Even though it’s the place where he was taken, he still wants to go home.
Maybe it’s dumb, maybe he should want to run and never go back to grove and stay as far away from the politics of the server as he can. But Kinoko is a part of him. He wants to go home. He wants to rebuild it and cultivate it into the haven it used to be.
He just needs a little time to heal.
So does Tommy, who’s been asleep for three days. He’d woken up briefly, but it hardly counted. He had mumbled incoherent words and had water, before falling back asleep. Karl would be lying if he said he wasn’t worried. It’s hard seeing him so small, especially after everything that happened in prison.
He’s just happy to be somewhere with a chance to recover. The knowledge that Dream will not be coming back to torture and kill either of them again is enough to ease Karl’s state of mind. He has to believe Tommy will be okay. He’s just resting, recovering just like Karl is.
“Hey.” Karl lifts his head as Sapnap steps out next to him. He manages a smile, stepping closer to the demon. Sapnap grasps his hand, his warmth fitting off the Arctic’s constant chill.
Karl still finds it hard to speak. Maybe it’s because he’s afraid of what he’ll say when he does eventually open his mouth. Words remain logged in his throat more often than not. It’s just too hard to verbalize what happened, what he saw.
Fifteen deaths.
Karl leans closer to Sapnap, still saying nothing. The demon doesn’t try to get him to speak, instead gently realizing his hand and wrapping his arm over his shoulders.
“Hard day?” He asks gently. Karl shakes his head. Not as hard as normal, anyway. It just hurts a little bit. Maybe he’s thinking about it more, but he’s still here. He hasn’t lost himself to memories.
Karl sighs, surveying the tree line. He likes how open the Arctic feels. The tundra provides little cover, and he feels as though he can rest easier. It’ll be harder for someone to ambush them.
It might be stupid to be paranoid. Dream is dead; Karl watched him die. Nobody has tried to force him to time travel again. Not even the Inbetween calls him, blissfully leaving him alone. It is a true moment of peace, serenity broken by nothing.
Karl wonders how long it’ll last. Maybe it’s doomed to collapse again.
“Do you wanna stay outside?” Sapnap asks quietly. Karl nods again. He wants so desperately to say yes, but he just can’t. Not right now. He’ll speak if really has to, but he wants to hold onto this placid silence. It’s nothing like the horrid quiet of Pandora, fraught with tension and grief.
In the Arctic, it’s just… calm. And Karl likes that. He wants it to stay calm. He wants it to stay good.
The gods have fucked with his life enough, surely he’s earned a little bit of peace? Some time to rest and recover?
Karl sways slightly, shaking his head. No, he will not think about that right now. He just wants to be here, in the moment, with his fiancé.
Recovery is a process, and Karl knows he has to work to start healing.
“Do you want to go for a walk?” Sapnap suggests. “It looks nice out today.” Karl glances up at the sky, then back over at the demon. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he nods.
“Yeah.” He whispers, his throat aching at the sound. Sapnap smiles at him, squeezing his hand.
“You don’t have to talk if you don’t want to.” He assures. Karl smiles, a bittersweet action. He wants to speak so bad, he wants to try. Just heal, he tells himself.
Sapnap pulls him off the deck, gently leading him out into the snow. Karl follows him, savoring every moment of freedom. To be back with the world and not stuck in between living and dead, both figuratively and literally.
Tubbo and Ranboo had both wanted to stay, but had matters to attend to in Snowchester. Sapnap and Techno both had promised to let them know when Tommy woke up, and that they would be welcome to visit either the Arctic or Kinoko whenever they wanted to. Tubbo had assured him that the prison would be fully destroyed shortly; the wither had done plenty of damage, but Tubbo was still hellbent on nuking it, and Karl certainly didn’t want to stop him.
Punz had vanished back into the wind, but Karl finds that he’s not concerned. The mercenary followed the money, and with Dream gone, he was likely moving on to serve someone else. As long as he doesn’t attack Kinoko again, Karl doesn’t care nor does he want to see him again.
Niki and the rest of the syndicate had been kind enough to give them shelter until they were ready to rebuild in Kinoko. Karl couldn’t express his gratitude enough to her, Phil, and Techno. Niki had just smiled and said it was what any good person would do.
It amazes Karl how many people came to help. How despite Dream’s faux words of hopeless promises, people defied him and attacked him. Dream died for his misconceptions on how deeply people cared, and Karl wishes he had never let himself believe those fucked up words.
It doesn’t matter now, he supposes. He’s free and Dream is dead.
Karl holds Sapnap’s hand tightly as they cross the field into the forest. Neither of them speak, and Karl relishes the cold and the silence. He couldn’t be happier in the silence and the safety the woods provided.
Sapnap hums softly as they walk, leading him through the trails. Karl clings to him, just happy for his company, for him to be here. He can’t believe he believed Dream, especially seeing how Sapnap had practically carried him to the Arctic while confessing his profound love and how he would never let him go again.
And Karl is happy. His heart stutters at the thought, and he pauses in his tracks. Sapnap glances back at him, tracking back and standing next to him.
“I love you.” Karl whispers, leaning closer to the demon. It’s still hard to speak, but the words flow easily from his tongue. He’s glad for that, because he wants to say it every day for the rest of his life. Sapnap smiles softly, squeezing his hand three times.
“I love you, too.” The demon replies. “You wanna go home?”
“Yeah.” Karl murmurs, looking around at the snow coated trees. He loves it out here, but he wants to check on Tommy and wants to sit by the fire with Sapnap and just be . “Let’s go home, it’s getting cold.”
-
The first thing Tommy was able to register was pain . His head was throbbing, the agony he had grown to slowly making itself known as he became conscious once more. The phantom pain of all his deaths accompanied it, and Tommy curled in on himself in an attempt to make it all stop .
"Theseus, are you okay?" A familiar gruff voice asked, foreign concern lacing the figure's voice. Tommy slowly opened his eyes, looking around as he realized why his surroundings filled him with a sense of nostalgia.
He was in the Arctic, in Techno's cabin. He'd passed out on the piglin's couch by the fireplace enough times to recognize it once more, the crackling of fire serving as comforting white noise. What he had thought was a blanket wrapped around him was Technoblade's thick cape, and Tommy realized he was resting his head against his brother's chest. The scene was so painfully domestic, a stark contrast to the weeks of agony in the vault-
Tommy froze, the events of the past few weeks slowly trickling back to him in a rush. The memories filled him with a sense of numbness, the difference between the obsidian cell and Techno's comfortable living room creating a strange dissonance between what had happened and what was happening now.
The numbness immediately faded away as the gravity of his situation hit him harder than the obsidian walls had when Dream repeatedly rammed his head into them. He was free, he was out, but Tommy was not the only prisoner in Pandora's Vault.
"Karl.." He whispered, his throat burning and his voice raspy. Techno lifted a brow, looking down at him in concern. "Karl, where is he?"
Techno tilted his head, confused, as Tommy forced himself to stand on shaky legs, almost falling if it weren't for Techno standing up and catching him with steady hands.
"I have to find Karl, Techno!" Tommy insists, panic in his eyes as he clutches Techno's shirt. "Dream will get to him and he-"
"Tommy, Dream is dead." Techno spoke bluntly, but his voice was soft. The fight drained out of Tommy, his body sagging in relief as the memory of Sapnap sending the green bastard plummeting to the lava below the bridge flashing in his mind.
Techno fished his communicator out of his pockets, handing it over to Tommy wordlessly.
"Oh," Tommy whispered breathlessly, the words Dream burnt to a crisp whilst trying to escape Sapnap reflecting on the screen. The simple phrase echoed in his mind, the slow realization that he was free washing over him. He couldn't help but smile.
Memories of exile echoed faintly in his brain, where he spent hours sitting in the nether above the bubbling lava pools, wondering how quickly the pain would end if he just jumped. Dream would always join him in silence, a hand in his hair or on his shoulder in a stern reminder that Tommy will never get that relief, not unless Dream decides he should.
Dream probably hadn't expected himself to be the one to meet his demise in the flames.
"And Karl, he's.."
"Outside with Sapnap." Techno informed Tommy, cutting off his worried question as Tommy quickly returned the communicator to his brother. "They're both worried for you, I'm sure they'll run to you when they return."
Tommy nodded, grateful for the explanation. His mind still felt like it was full of fog, the pain fading to something more manageable and leaving behind confusion and relief. Dream was gone, and Karl was safe.
Tommy was safe.
He sat down on Techno's couch again, bringing his knees to his chest and curling in on himself. The idea that he was safe was oh so foreign, the knowledge that he didn't have to live a life full of paranoia and could go home without the fear of losing everything again causing his eyes to water.
"Tommy?" Techno asked, voice light as he gingerly reached a hand towards him in an attempt to provide comfort. Tommy could help but laugh, almost choking on his tears as he did, eyes crinkling as he laughed and smiled with such joy he hadn't been able to feel for a long time.
"I'm safe." Tommy whispered, looking up at Techno who visibly softened at the words.
"Yes, you're safe." Techno confirmed, nodding with a faint smile on his face.
The comfortable silence that had spread over them was interrupted by a voice Tommy immediately recognized yelling from upstairs.
"He's awake?" Wilbur shouted, Tommy standing up and preparing himself for his brother as the former president raced down the ladder and towards him, wrapping his brother in a hug. Tommy let himself melt in Wilbur's embrace, burying his head in his brother's chest as Wilbur shook with what Tommy realized were tears.
" Sunshine ," Wilbur whispered, clinging to Tommy as if he would disappear if he dared let go for even a second. " Prime , I'm so sorry."
"S'okay," Tommy replied with a smile, content to remain in his brother's embrace. "I missed you."
"I'm- I let you get hurt again." Wilbur said, as if he couldn't believe that Tommy hadn't pushed him away already.
" Dream hurt me, not you. You're actually quite poggers."
Wilbur laughed, and Tommy could hear the pain in his voice. It was evident the man was still crying, and Tommy only hugged him tighter. "I'm so sorry." He muttered, and Tommy chuckled.
"I've already forgiven you for whatever you're blaming yourself for, Will. Just let me hug you."
Wilbur was silent, and Tommy noticed another weight against him as Techno joined their embrace, wrapping both brothers in his cape. Tommy didn't know how long they stayed like that, until the sound of someone clearing their throat echoed through the room. Tommy finally pulled away from his brothers to come face to face with Philza, his father looking at him with grief in his eyes. Tommy couldn't take his family wallowing in their sadness, and practically tackled Phil as he wrapped around him in a hug.
"Tommy, gods I'm so sorry. " Phil whispered, grey wings wrapping around him as the avian returned his son's embrace, his wings shielding Tommy from the world. "For everything."
Memories of an obsidian grid and shrieks of withers were pushed to the back of Tommy’s mind, the past unable to hurt him once more as Philza's sincere words washed over him. His father still cared, still loved him despite it all.
"You're- I forgive you, dad." Tommy muttered, melting into his father's hug. He's been hugged what feels like a hundred times since he woke up, but his family was all in the same room with him and no arguments had been sparked, nothing but relief and love that had felt missing from their family for a long time now. "I missed this, missed you."
"Me too." Phil hummed, finally releasing Tommy with a final ruffle of his hair. Tommy felt a hint of nervousness at that, the knowledge his hair had probably long lost its blonde sheen and left a pale mess that had once been contained to a simple streak.
"I think it builds character." Techno called, a smile on his face as Tommy realized he noticed his newest insecurity.
"It's a sign of trauma." Tommy corrected.
"Trauma builds character."
"I-" Tommy began, trying to find a way to disagree with Techno, but decided to simply shrug. "I guess you make a good point. This is going to be so fun to talk about over hot chocolate."
"What?" Phil asked, tilting his head, puzzled. Wilbur snickered.
"I don't think there's a kitchen for hot chocolate therapy, sadly."
"Hot chocolate therapy isn't the kitchen, it's the people." Tommy chided. "Besides, we can rebuild, right?"
As if on cue, there was a knock on the door, and after a moment it opened to reveal two figures Tommy had dearly missed.
"Tommy!" Karl called, his voice weak but Tommy could see the joy in his eyes as Tommy quickly pulled the time traveler into an embrace, far too weak to stand so they fell to their knees together.
"You're safe, you're okay." Karl repeated to both Tommy and himself, running a hand through his own white streaked hair. "You're okay."
" We're okay." Tommy corrected, laughing. Another figure joined them on the floor, Tommy bumping his head against Sapnap's shoulder, the demon returning the gesture as he ruffled Tommy’s hair, careful to avoid the areas that still ached. Head trauma, Tommy decided, was a bitch. "Missed you, bitch boy." Tommy spat with no real bite to his words.
"Missed you too, hellspawn."
"You… you killed him, yeah?" Tommy asked. The communicator was already enough of a sign, but Tommy needed to hear it again, from the one who took the bastard's final life.
"Of course." Sapnap confirmed, tone soft. "He's gone, Toms. He won't hurt any of us anymore."
"We're safe." Karl repeated, and Tommy knew he would repeat it as many times it took for all to believe it.
"Can we… go home then? To Kinoko?" Tommy practically begged, completely unaware of how natural it felt to call the kingdom his home . Tommy doesn't have homes, they've never lasted, but he found himself barely thinking of his words. Kinoko was home. These people, his family , were home.
"Yeah," Karl nodded. "We're going home."
-
Tommy decides that, after everything, he wants to stop by Snowchester before they return. He needs to tell Tubbo he’s okay, and that it’ll be okay. The rest of Kinoko had agreed, which is how all of them ended up standing in the snow outside the giant mansion. Tommy walks up to the door and knocks three times.
“Pizza delivery?” Tommy offers when a very tired Tubbo opens the door. Tubbo blinks once, twice, then tackles him in a hug.
“Tommy!” He shouts in his ears, clinging on to him tightly. “You’re awake! You’re alive!” Tommy grins, ruffling his hair.
“Hell yeah I am.” He responds. “ And I outlived the green bastard teletubby fucker.” Tubbo snickers, laughing wetly. He rubs his eyes, pulling back from the head and standing up. Tommy pushes himself to his feet, brushing off the snow.
“Prime, Tommy.” Tubbo wipes his eyes again, sniffling. “I thought– gods, I’m so glad you’re okay.” It’s Tommy’s turn to fight back tears. It’s hard to believe him and Tubbo have been through as much as they have. It’s hard to believe that they’ve seen far too many wars, the rise and fall of countless nations, and the deaths of people they care about over and over again.
And through it all, they stayed friends. They stayed brothers.
Tommy couldn’t be happier. Even as they part ways, they always stay in touch, they always stay close.
“What am I without you?”
“Yourself.”
The words are still true, even as the connotation shifts. Tommy thinks he finally understands what he means. Even if they live kilometers apart, they’re still brothers. Tubbo is still his brother, and always will be.
“Tubs, I– thank you. For everything.” Tommy chokes back tears, rubbing his eyes. Tubbo grins back, eyes glistening.
“You don’t have to thank me, ever.” He replies, hugging Tommy again. “You’re my best friend, and I would do anything for you.” Tommy closes his eyes and feels the tears finally spring free. He cries in Tubbo’s arms for what feels like forever, his shoulders shaking as the stress finally releases. Tommy finally steps back, exhaling slowly. Tubbo rubs his eyes again, his grin growing wider.
“So.” Tubbo asks, glancing back at the entourage behind Tommy. “Are you going back to Kinoko?” Tommy nods.
“It’s my home.” He says softly. “It’s worth saving.” Tubbo gives him a half smile.
“I’m glad. Just know you’ll always have a place in Snowchester if you need it.” Tubbo promises. He looks up at Sapnap, Karl, and even Wilbur. “All of you.”
“Thank you.” Tommy says, dipping his head. He smirks, and punches the ram hybrid lightly on the shoulder. “See you later, boss man.”
“Bye, Big T.” Tubbo grins back. “We gotta get lunch soon.”
“We can have a picnic when we nuke the prison.” Tommy promises.
-
The ruins of Kinoko are admittedly worse than Tommy thought.
Most of the structures were burnt to nothing, the former sky scraping buildings ashen heaps of rubble. The community house itself suffered the worst, with almost nothing of the frame remaining. Tommy runs his hand over the charred wood, looking to where the kitchen used to stand.
It’s kind of sad. The home Tommy had chosen is almost gone, like it was never there in the first place. It reminds him painfully of L’Manburg and the aftermath of that war. Kinoko had fallen victim to senseless conflict too, and now was rubble.
But unlike L’Manburg, Tommy is confident in its rebuilding. The mastermind of the destruction is dead, gone for good. There’s a true chance for peace, even if it doesn’t seem like it yet. Tommy smiles to himself, exhaling slowly.
They can rebuild. They will make this home again.
“I brought hot chocolate, don’t worry.” Sapnap assures Tommy with a small laugh. He pauses, surveying the damage. “Couldn’t leave without it.”
“Good, I’ve been… dying for some.” Tommy says with a sheepish grin. Sapnap fixes him with a withering stare paired with a tired sigh.
“Good thing this is the trauma dumping club.” He says, glancing around. Even though the ceiling of the kitchen was eaten away, leaving the structure exposed to the sky, some of the cabinets remained mostly intact. Karl brushes past Tommy and reaches up, pulling open the lock with a smile.
“Here.” He says quietly, pulling five mugs out. He smiles brightly, setting them down on the ground.
It takes almost no time for the hot chocolate to be made, each accompanying member accustomed to what has become a tradition. Even George joins in, boiling the milk over a small fire Sapnap helped light.
Tommy sits back against the remains of the kitchen, swirling his mug of hot chocolate with a small smile. He sighs, content for the first time in what feels like years. He looks up at the sky, noting how much brighter it seems. The stress from Dream is gone with the masked man’s life, it seems.
Tommy knows he’ll still have nightmares. He’ll still have to struggle, work through trauma, and learn to cope. But he can also heal. Dream is no longer a threat to him because he’s dead.
And that fact makes Tommy’s world a little lighter.
“Ready to trauma dump?” Karl slides down next to him, nudging him with his shoulder. Tommy grins at him, unable to keep himself from laughing.
“You know it.” He says. Sapnap sits down on Karl’s other side, arm wrapped around the time traveler’s shoulders. Wilbur plops down next to Tommy, cross legged. He gives him a half smile, one that reminds Tommy of the better days that he missed.
And hopefully, the better days that are on their way back.
“So… I guess we have a lot of rebuilding to do.” George glances around, his voice a deadpan. Tommy nods, peering past the ruined kitchen and across the rest of the kingdom.
“I guess burning the mushrooms doesn't make people high after all.” Tommy muses. Sapnap chuckles, shaking his head. Wilbur rolls his eyes, still smiling.
“Or maybe we burnt too many at once.” He suggests. “If it’s a small amount, then–”
“No.” Karl says firmly. Wilbur throws his hands up, palms facing the sky and hot chocolate forgotten.
“Understood.” He says solemnly. “No arson.” Karl nods, amusement clear on his face.
“We can start rebuilding tomorrow.” Sapnap says to George. “For now, let’s just… enjoy ourselves.” Tommy smiles, like the sound of that. He sips his hot chocolate, feeling completely at ease. It’s a feeling he hasn’t felt in ages, but one he desperately wants to adopt again.
He wants to be happy. And he thinks that now he finally has the chance. As he looks around at each person, he thinks this is his chance to start over and be happy. Healing takes time, but he knows that the recovery can start today.
“To Kinoko.” George says, tipping his mug upward.
“To second chances.“ Wilbur echoes, a smile on his face.
“To healing.” Karl says softly, eyes shining.
“To friendship.” Sapnap raises the glass.
“To family.” Tommy says, his eyes welling with tears. He looks around the ruins of the kitchen, but knows it’ll be okay.
He knows he’s home.
Notes:
Bro I can’t believe it’s done, it feels surreal. This is my second multichapter fic finished, and honestly seeing it grow has made me. So emotional and all the support??? Hello?? Thank you guys so much.
I remember when Tommy approached me asking about this fic and I went “hell. Yes.” finals week was approaching or had just passed idk, time is an illusion, and boy nothing gets me writing like big exams so honestly the timing was great
Is this AU over? No. Never. It never leaves. We definitely have plans to expand the universe! Stay tuned, I’m sure many of you are eager to know what happens to Quackity. Maybe we’ll be seeing Charlie and Purpled shortly, who knows? wink wink
But for now, thank you all for the support. It’s been wild to write this, and thank you guys for sticking around. Go get some hot chocolate, you’ve earned it. Until next time, and stay safe out there!
- SaltyCaracal
I'd like to let it be known I was listening to mice on venus when reading through this and started crying halfway in. I got emotional okay??!?
I'm so fucking excited. This is my first ever finished multichapter fic and first finished fic in dsmp! Thank you Bug for helping me get through this and grinding SO MUCH.
We aren't done with this universe! We may take a break to work on other fics but the Kinoko Tommy AU will be continued with different oneshots and maybe even more multichapter fics.
Thank you all so much for the support throughout the entire fic, love ya guys!/p
- Simmshine
Join our discords for hot choccy
Pages Navigation
Kittytoes (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jan 2022 07:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
ProcrastinatingWildFire on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jan 2022 08:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
SaltyServal on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jan 2022 04:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
TazEgg on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jan 2022 11:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Beanie_26 on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Feb 2022 07:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lynx_LifeSeries on Chapter 1 Fri 18 Feb 2022 03:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
LunariaDeCielo on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Mar 2022 01:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
TazEgg on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Mar 2022 03:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
TyoowiTheSnek on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jan 2022 04:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
SilentTeyz on Chapter 1 Mon 03 Jan 2022 08:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Jan 2022 06:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
the_comma_commander (blueberryblades) on Chapter 1 Wed 05 Jan 2022 03:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Its_Just_me on Chapter 1 Tue 25 Jan 2022 11:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
lIli_Hades_daughter on Chapter 1 Mon 14 Feb 2022 10:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Cookiepizzas on Chapter 1 Sat 26 Mar 2022 04:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
chizue_witchery on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Apr 2022 09:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
watterbotleop on Chapter 2 Tue 04 Jan 2022 06:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
KingSallyDreams on Chapter 2 Tue 04 Jan 2022 05:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
TyoowiTheSnek on Chapter 2 Tue 04 Jan 2022 08:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
HalIsHere (Guest) on Chapter 2 Fri 07 Jan 2022 06:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
Greyfernz on Chapter 2 Wed 19 Jan 2022 10:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
lIli_Hades_daughter on Chapter 2 Mon 14 Feb 2022 12:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
AngelofGotham on Chapter 2 Wed 30 Mar 2022 11:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
chizue_witchery on Chapter 2 Mon 18 Apr 2022 09:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rimi_0 on Chapter 3 Wed 05 Jan 2022 04:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation